CIHM Microfiche Series (Monographs) ICIVIH Collection de microfiches (monographies) Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques -too Technical a;id Bibliographic Notes / Notes techniques et bibjographiques )riques The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. D D D n n n n Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagee Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restauree et/ou pelliculee Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Cartes geographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Relie avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distorsion le long de la marge interieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages branches ajout^ lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela etait possible, ces pages n'ont pas ete filmees. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplementaires: L'Institut a microfilme le r.ieilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a ete possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-etre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la methode rormale de f ilmage sont indiques ci-dessous. □ Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur □ Pages damaged/ Pages endommagees □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaurees et/ou pelliculees Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages decolorees, tachetees ou piquees □ Pages detached/ Pages detachees Showthrough/ Transparence mpression □ Quality of print varies/ Qualite inegale de rimp □ Continuous pagination/ Pagination continue □ Includes index(es)/ Comprend un (des) index Title on header taken from:/ Le titre de Ten-tSte provient: issue/ la livraison □ Title page of issi Page de titre de □ Caption of issue/ Titre de depart de la livraison □ Masthead/ Generique (periodiques) de la livraison This 1 Cedo IQX tern is cumer filme nest datt filme he red au tai 14X uctio IX ds n rat' I reduc >chec tion ir kedb idiqui 18X elow/ ! ci-dessous 22X 26 X 30X n 1 12X 16X 20X 24 X 28 X 32 X The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks to the generosity of: National Library of Canada L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grdce d la g6n6rosit6 de: Bibliothdque nationale du Canada The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping with the filming contract specifications. Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et de la nettetd de l'exemplaire filmd, et en conformity avec les conditions du contrat de filmage. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol ^*- (meaning "CON- TINUED "}, or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprimde sont film6s en commenpant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont filmds en commenpant par la premidre page qui comporte une empreint MONTREAL: PRINTED BY J. C. BECKET, 211^, ST. PAUL STREET. MDCCCXLVIII. Sm, PKEFACE. it cannot Uo f etter Pre^ce t , ^'7'^ ^'""^"^ ' «"'J P-'''«('^ Sir, TO THE EDITOR OF THE STAR. which I have frequentlv ohZZT ^ ^""'"'^'a^tic imaginat.on, that you feel a si^^^^M Ik/T '^r' '""'" "^^ ^" ^'-'^ this conviction. I be. leave to ll ''""' ''" "^ '■'^''^''^"- '^'^^'' on an importa t sub e t-Vl^ ^i? ^""'' '"^"'^^^^ '"^ «-'-« o*" Papers When he noli ,vT, ''^'^^'"'"' ^ meglidesllol :l r:^^^^^^^^^^ -Couded-when the bark of heedless of the great 01""^!'^^ world, nut .Hell st^ ; fanZ.^tT'^; '''"'"' '^'^ "'« -hen the judg„.enls of Heave letV '''"''''''''"' ^ nature, and involve nation., in " I,V7T" '"^ "'''' "' «iind is agitated/and endeavours to t'r I '^ '^'''^'"^^ '^ then the of those tremendous revoutZr'V'?'''"'^ *''^ P-g'-««« feeling that, since the blrtl e'ms wh' it' '? '"P""''°" ^'^ ^^is afflicted the .vorld, „,en of „" " l^ '"^ ""'^ "^""'^'^^'' ^^' their thoughts to the Prophecies vS'/;:'^"^'""" ^^'^ *"^ned of completion.-SomeofCem In ^^^'^^''^^^^ ^o be on the eve which r conceive t:eLt:o7f:r ''' '''''""' "" ^-""« "ot only applied some prophel.t tl p '^""'"J''"""- ^hey have eyes, but have ventured tolTe ^ine 1/'"'' ''"'"' '^'"^ *'^''- acco,nplishment of others and t^P ''''' ^'"""^^ '^ '^' ^"»-« iv PREFACE. of formpr applications, and have proposed ollicrs, wliicli the lapse of years has shomi to ho e(|iially desiimte of ronndation. Inn.R'nmi hy the desire of avoidinji these .laiiijors, I shall restrict my invcHtigations to the IVophenes, which I e.-iieeive f.. have i.ecn actually accoriipished ; and occasionally draw such deductions as may be undeniably proved to hear on pr.>sent oce.irienceH. It will bn r.nnid that I shall freqnently ditlcr Irom ,AIede, Vilrinen. Dnuhiiz Fleming, Lloyd, Newton (Sir Isaac and Bishop). lilanev, IMichaelis,' Lowth, Lowman, Kurd, Wintle, Woodhouse, Valpv, Kelt, Faher, Zouch, and all those who have treated the same subject. Where so many have laboured, it may readily be supposed that, on .lillerent pomts, .some of them have elicited the truth ; but I wish it to be un- derstood, once for all, that, f,.r the sake of brevity, I shall seldom mention ihc authors with whom I concur in judgment, or from whom I dissent, nor occupy your cohmuis imnecessarily with a detail of the various contradictory systems that have been produced by mv pre- decessors. My inferences will be made and my reasonings drawn from the words of Scriptmc, from historical evidence, and from chronological and astronomical calculaticms. I wish not to advance a single step unenlightened by the sacred Torch of Truth. Let it be premised, that, if this unerring luminary should guide me to discoveries which may militate against the principles of some individuals, or the interests of some establishments, I am not to be accused of an intention to wound their feelings, or to ridicule their prejudices. If my system is defective, it will be productive of injury to itself alone. If it is founded on a solid basis, it will not be shaken by the cavils of detrac- tion. It is my sole object to " vindicate the ways of God to man " to show that the » Almighty has never left himself without witness'" and to confirm my Fellow-Christians in the conviction that « heave'n and earth shall pass away, but his words sliall not pass away." I the lapse of ^iliiill restrict to have lieen (k'clnctioiis as fices. It will irign, Dniit)iiz, ey, iMicliaelis, Kelt, Fal)er, t. Where no , on (lilll'rrnt li it to be iin- shall seldom ir from vvliom I detail of the d by my pre- un from the chronological a single step be premised, iveries which r the interests intention to my system is ne. If it is ils of detrac- od to man," out witness," lat " heaven ivvay." CONTENTS. I-NTKODPCTrov; (Jeneral mmo>.i i the .hvine authuHt" ' I S ,2 '"' "'""'"^"^ "'^ P-P'-cv and Reveiati,,. n..M„y;,n-,o„X m Sj;:'^^^ --^lle Ui., '( ""» -leiy appheablc to the Ciu^d.^ Ko',,;: 'ij'/i^'^'" "'"-^''•-'•'i^t KpISTLKS to the Asiatir rlm,v.l. . ^'.ea..erpar.softhebo::;^:-jq;S-i;.:;;|.-''^;:ri^^^^ sealed, an.l number of t e Ss'^ 5 r'^'f '*^T''''P''^' "'"'^^ '- ng phecyofthepnrpoHos of Go!S,;;tr ;'•?'''•-''' ••' ^^-",pf.,o pr„- now an open book, lb'.-I„;' J ^ ""f '* "';>« '- •-^■'n.M. sealal- mon mtorprotations given oftK V 'T.""'''^''^^'""^ ''y »he con,. Prince of the Jlost, &c J *'"^ '^•"'"'«.'^''J"ots in i,, ^ ]7.-_',Z adapted to each other, etc., 'iV '"''''""^^ "J" Daniel and John '^^ow'^.vaS::;;:^^;,^ if'S '. ;'t"''^^ ^--' j^^^.)- Su.nn.ary of what the open;ng 7llZ s:^l t^l^'^: ''-''- Skcond «.:AL-Signification of the m/ i. how lar restrained, 28, 29. """ ""-'» ^-'I'^'ed to, and Sixth Seal— Imnort of ♦hn i ' "' What earthqualfe and whVS??' '"^ ^" ^^'^^^ '' refe,., 34 no relation to the perb J o w Si ct' '''"'''" "^' ^^-^S _£; iris ' 'r' '?-^''^' ^'-tircha r rrR'^T generally a! *1,42.-Br,ef account of the openirof hi f ^r'*'^""" i"«truc ts, — -t-rroneous systems of ir,f«. l'^" "g "' the first six seals 4,0 4.0' courses of theLer^ol^'S'T '""J ""''^^^' ^'3' 4*.-^*:^' S 45, - -mmenccd, and when they shall be finishid! VI conti:nts. ..K',K-,.„„.,„, CX,..,,,, .,,,1 c„mi,„f„„co Oil.." 'cvI^TsIm tliP soa info wlii.l, it nas cast, f)-^-' « nV L , bowels, and .1,.' >vor,l 'ssion of some PAGE. - 14-5 25 27 - 45-6 51 60 70 71 - 74-5 76 77 88 - 90 98 - 100 - 102 - 107-8 - 108 - 113 - 125 - 150 - 152 - 153-; - 157 159-60 167 - 181 - 186 - 188 1 on INTRODUCTION. BY BIBLICUS. take place many cen u L7IL'thl ''^''''''''' ' ^°''. events „.hich resu/of co^biLtLnaTd ilpsj T ''''T T""^' '^ ''' partially applicable eithpr ^, T' '^ ^^'"^ ^"'^'^ 'e" out Lfilment,tre iuTb^^^ f-. "ature or the time of their theywere'mer ,y h \ccidenTl r^^^^^^^ °'j^^^'°"' "^^^^ the prophecies a^ ^^:i^t:::o:x;^ ;;:'^-:^:^j:' -''- them receive their accomplishment in efefy part not o^f T event foretold, but in coincidence with a specified tim' '^ 'n '^' precise order in which the events were apl ted to f^n'o I ' V' .t must require a great share of creduIityTM evl I T'^' rests on anything short of Divine authority '"''' ' '''°'^ which governs the unZT h. u u' '""''^ ''^'^'^' Providence them in parular Su h I'l'..' ^een brought about to fulfil each of prescribed to mj if and TthM '" ""''''' '''' ''"^'^ ^ '^-e Testament Prortrr^ri^^^^^^^^^^ resur^ction we^accomp i h d lo "f V"^'^' ''^ '''''' ^"^ »>'» been foretold by the Pronhetrnrr ^ T^^ "^'"'^^^^ *° '^^^' had professed their'f^^th!: m a/oolC ' ["^"J^' ^'^ '^^'^^ "^^- the truth of the Prophecler T^^l- ^ ^ T' ""'''"^^ rest of that nation, the desolation hat aCwai "' ""' '^' and their consequent dispersion over hrwor^rrr T" T""' arguments against the truth of the Chri«HVnTS-' T ''T^ --!_..rfr. rc!!gio„, arc proofs ol the 1 2 INTRODUCTION. truth Of the Proi,hecies. That nation, by the wise providence of Cn^ .s «t.ll preserved a distinct people, as a iLng .z.wl forXtruth- a circumstance without a parallel in history Had it happ ned tl. who have ever hated the Christians, could have beer/broughUoaree amon^ '^^"'k ''u^'^^ •"'"" '^"' P''"^"''^^^ '^•«t'"«^ fro'" the nations among which they were scattered, as guardians of the Scriptures and witnesses of their truth. I do not mean to affirm that th y ta 'e not in any case altered them, for the contrary is the fact; but I have no hesitauon n asserting that the presenf state of the He r w te. furnishes abundant evidence that these alterations were not effelted fn consequence of any deliberate design to corrupt them. They have ansen chiefly fn,m the carelessness of t..nscribers, and partly from he oo hasty adoption of emendations, intended to restore' theVrity Of the text, in places where it was judged faulty from the former cause In short, though the Jews cannot be acquiued of hav^g bTen though unintentionally, accessory in corrupting\ome passages, they bo y not without some unprincipled members) to maintain thepunty of the Scnptures, and their jealousy has been of much service in pre^ venting some o the Doctors of the Christian Church from effeZ he m,ch.ef which might otherwise have been expected from 2 zealous labours to make the Scriptures of the Old Testament speak a language consonant to their wishes. ^ Not only the first coming of the Messiah, but events that were to happen subsequently, and to follow each other in a specified oTder down to the end of the world, when He shall come the second "me were ioretold by the prophets of the Old Testament. The volume of prophecy was enlarged by Christ and ^^s Apostles ; and the regular accomphshment of these predictions leaves those men without evcuse vvho deny the miracles wrought by Jesus Christ. For those who say 'Shew us miracles and we will be convinced," might, if they were :f not i fall, hear issue allth ages In f mysei collat Chris by his God, i saw, V things therefo unintel it, by tl is it fro search ; that rea But, method followed standing Spirit sa Such i however inclined events at against Aj the practi collecting same thin| that, even but, when and many truth. Th doctrines ai how very a able usurpal idenceofGod, 3r the truth— ppened to the truth, availing to assert that subsequently perverseness tion, as if it at the Jews, Jught to agree ndemn them, icy, affect to the nations riptures, and ley have not t I have no [ebrew text •t effected in They have partly from e the purity the former laving been, isages, they ; them as a 1 the purity rice in pre- m effecting from their nt speak a at were to fied order, cond time, volume of he regular ut excuse, 3 who say, they were < J'RODUCTION. 3 not blind, see a wonderful miracle of daily occurrence-the rise and therefore be assiirp-» was to be drawn to many cln ' a^d ' . ''''"• '"'''' ««^"»-" of this world, but these i:!:^^^:;:^:'' '" ^'^ ''"^'"'"^ who ,s, and who was, and who is tn . ^ u ^^ P^'P"'"' ^'^ ""n Amidst these, they w^uld nmch 1^ T ' '^' ""^'^^"g-'^ble God. and this «Grace'and tea r;^^^^^^^^ before the throne." CSee ch«n • T 'tJ^^^" Spirits which are And, should they be c^d r';'' '""^ ^''^•'''- ^' 9, iv. 2, g,, ! and death, befor'e tL s oVr^Ltt^h^ '"' ""^ "---'- who witnessed a good conSsln Lr p ^''''^ ^'' J^«"« Christ, purchased by the blood of h "1 f ^-f" '"'''''-''^ P-- "e as the first fruits of them thTt sleerh '''"""''°" '''"" '^' ^''^' of the Majesty in heaven, an tte L :rT'" *° ''' "''' '-"^ k>ngs and Lord of lords, ^ould be aU fl "''^''""^ ^' ^'"6 «f With all this, as iiy^e^eml ''"T with those he is addrrs ^ l^b^el'/^^'f "'"^ '•""-"' «"« P^^ise: " Unto him that 10 edtandw IT'V"''' '''"P'^'" ^^ own blood, and hath made us L""'^^ ^'atherj to him be glory and dom f,' r ^"''*' ""''^ ^^ ««d his To this is added, - Behll hi I ^"'" ^'''' ""^ ^^^r. Amen." -e him, and th^y ^1^^;^:'' TuV"' ^^'^^^ ^^^ «^^" «hall wail because of him eI 1 " ' "'^ "'' '^' ^^^^ a declaration of the div^n^e cha e e^ "f^m A^T ''\T'"'^' '^ beginning and the ending, saith theVorr T ^^^ ""^ ^^^g^' 'he who is to come, the Almighty " ' ^'^' "' ^"'^ ^^^« was, and and in the kingdom and natiencl nf T '"^^ P"'"'"^ '" *"'^"^«tion, called Patmos,forthe voruo G H TJ ''''■"'' ^^^^ '" ^^e isle Christ." He Assume no superit ' f ''' ^^"'"^"^ ^^ J-- but styles himself their bUera„' T "' *" ""^«'" ''^ ^^"^««. on 6 REVELATION. the desolate isle of Patmos. But there sav« 1.^ *« t same voice, spe„ki„g f,„„ .He bL™i„ bu; ilti T^h ^M " rece„ed his comm«„„ („ ^^ deliverance Irt^d' ^^^ ™ ta Wr .ypical bondage in ancie 13-1 „!",?" """"'^ lliequesUon wliich would be asked r„5r f . propo.ea unto him, '. I am thai 1 1 ,1 *u 1'"* •"' """""''J'- '''^ ■'i'l of Wl/r JnTatte tT;:" ' :r.'°",*;'; ^=^ -«'^-hild,en also addresses his npnnio i, 7u ^ , *^'^ ''"^ character God andwiththe last/lamthesal "^fv 6 « Th "k'' ?' '"*' the King of Israel, and his Rede;mer the' LorT r^''^ ^ ?' ^°'*''' first,andl a. the last, and be dTl^eret nt God » ^^ fo' « Hear me, O Jacob, and Israel my called I al? T ?'"• ^^• I am the last » ThoL ^ i ^ ' ^™' ^ ^"^ *he first, and 1 am me last. These declarations of the Divine charartPr f« t i in Egypt and in Babylon, are wonderful whin ''^'''^^f ^° ^' "^^^ to John, while through hi^ ail ThetrvanTs of gT"'' ""* ^'" structed as to their complete deliveran^ ?L f^l ^''' *° ^" '"■ it was said to him, " wL thou :eerw"itl Ta t'ranT"? ^ '"" the seven churches which are in Asia unto Enh: '";:^ " *" Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thv.r^' '"'^ ""'° unto Philadelphia, and'unto CicT" ' "' "' ""^'^ '^^''■^' ^^'^ the pap»wi.h a golden girdle. Hi heirnnd ??'''"'''"' ""'"' like wool, aa while as snow anf k " '""" '""^ "W^ and hi, fe'e. like Lmo fi e bTass at .f'thlrh """, " ° ""^ »' «'= ' his voice a. the sound of tnaZa jl L^";"; '"" 5"'"'"^' ■"" .™n stars, and on, or his LTZ, rr;r.X7":d1 was ravished in X. 10, xxii. 17,) called from the lay, " and heard am Alpha and ention drawn to )e the greatness istructing that it leir graves shall i a great voice, : was from this i.), that Moses chosen people n he proposed Jrity, God said ito the children character God ■ Isaiah, when deliver them vah, the first, lith the Lord, sts, I am the i," xlviii. 12. the first, and !ter to r--ael, ed with this re to be in- snemies; for 'd send it to ', and unto Sardis, and ays John); !nes8 of the J girt about were white me of fire ; "nace; and right hand ed sword ; J -f RBVEiATION, and hia countenance was na th^ ;here any doubt of allZ eth^ltS ^" '" T^''' ^- Man of God's right hand-the Son oJe T "'"'"^ ^^'' ^^'^ ^^ «he High Priest, passed into the heavens 1 '"" '""""^''^ «■•««» Wisdom and knovvledge, and Tavin'T f'T^ '" ^^'« ♦'''^^^ures of d-lling m him bodil/jthe^'acr ^ ^jI"- ^' '^ ^^^^ead he saw, is sufficient to remove it nTl i . ""' «'""« «^ ^''«t proves his eternity, and how wo^v he ' ? ^'"^ ^^^'^^ "^« -««'» a flame of fire, that he searJhesTe'hea; "7^^'^^'^"- '^ '"« eyes like a« fine brass, marks him just a, d uplr- h '""' '" ^^'"'^ > '»'-^ '"^^t and among the nations ; L vlet tt HuT' '" ''^ ^^"^'""^' great multitude), denotes what was to L '"'"^ ^^^*"-« (^^ a 3poken of in P«alms xxix. Tci 'Vr^"'"'^' '^ '''^ ^°-' candlesticks, are explained in ver^e 20^ h! u ^^''''''' ^'^^ »he ports not only their employment ut the,' V" ':' "^'^ ''«"^' '■">■ save and uphold by his right Tand pl " f / ^"' ^""^ '^ ^^'^ '« I hand was laid upon John, v^'l^'V^:'' ^ '^^ ^' This right ? g«'"g ''"tofhis mouth, corresponds whhS.K'' '^"''^^'^ ««'°'-<^ . fon. (See Heb. iv. 12. Psa J!.t f o ^ ^f £' '"'' '' '^'^ ^^^'"•'P- ^ countenance as the sun shineth n'ZZ' "Ju ^''' '''^- ^^'^ His : had before been a witness .^ Matt^^o' ' "°"'^'"^ ^'^«* ^^^n ; ^^Pf «nced, when he fell blind to 'thTe'Jih 'a ""''" '' ^^^* J*«"' war s b ,,,,„^„^ ^^^ ^^.. '; hyrth Acts ,x 3, and after- he hght from heaven is said to iave beel" !h T^ '''' ^''^'^^ the sun at mid-day." ''^®" ^^^^^ the brightness of all tLX'Xl^^^^^ n^anifestation of as dead." This effect was no wit I / ''^ ''''"' ^ ''^" ^' his feet same Glorious One from whom our'fi 7 "^'" -^^^^ = '* ^«« ^he -Ives, Gen. iii. 8 ; befor who^ &^ ^« ''^'^ ^'^e- before whom Joshua fell on h^ ZT" ^ ^'' ^'''^ ^^^^' h'i. 6- whose appearance Gideon crred«A,;V t T''' ^''^- ''' ^*J a and on whose account Man ah «aid unt^h ^' •'" '''^' -'• 22; d e, because we have seen God," x ii 22 ^ "f ' " ^^ '*'^«" --'/ hke manner. Isa. vi. 5, and Dani wh. h I ""^^ ^^^""^'^ '" the of John, which he describes, chan x Tfi ^ '''''°" "'™'^" '« '^at effect of it upon him, 7, 8 9 The I T' " ""^^ ^'^'^^"''t of the 1 1 < t i 8 to the REVELATION. consnence, displaying the light of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, it kills, by pulling down eve^' stronghold and tovver- but \7f""'"V'"'*'' '"^ '" '■'' '• ""^ '' '^''' «">• "''"g<^«" g-e life, « And h'r n "• T7''f '" ''' ''""''^ administered to John! And he laui Ins nght hand upon me, saying unto me, fear no.,! am be first and the last, the Living One who became dead: and, behold, 1 am ahve for evermore, amen ; and have the keys of the separate state, and of death." These keys, in the possession of thrpZetf Life, may be considered as proofs of his victory over death ; and, as emblems of trust, they are significant of his bein the Lord bo h of he t:t^r " ' ^^"" ' '''-'' ' ''' '''^ ' ^ ^-- ' -^- rir^i' T "^ T\ !="'"'"^"'^«'^ ♦« ^^"te, verse 19, and this command vhnt T« the thmgs which he had seen-an important part of vhat^vasto be shown to the servants of Jesus Christ; 2. To the things wh,ch are-^he then state of the seven churches in Asia, as pointed out ,n the Epistles to them : which Epistles it will be shown have also a reject, 3. To the things which shall be hereafter, more fully revealed from chap. iv. l,&c. To this command is subjoined an explanation of the stars and the candlesticks, which may be considered as an mtroducon to the Epistles : << The mystery of the seven stars which thou savvestm my right hand, and the seven golden candle- sticks, IS this, the seven stars are the angels of the seven churches, and the seven candlesticks, which thou sawest, are the seven churches." Blessed are those churches which are supplied with oil from the two ohve trees on their right side and on their left; they will shine as lights m the world, holding forth the word of life, and tlieir good works Mil! CHAP. IL ur. These chapters contain the Epistles to the seven churches in Asia. That there were such churches as these Epistles are addressed to, at the t-me John wrote, is not questioned by any who credit Him who directed the writer. He saw among them things needing reproof, and he reproved and admonished them ; but they neglected or forgot his words, and his threatenings have been literally executed against them, as might be proved by many witnesses who have visited Asia. This ought to enforce the subject of these Epistles on all who read them • jO(1 in the face lold and tower- igcan give life, tercd to John, fear not, I am : and, behold, if the separate f the Prince of leath ; and, as »rd both of the jrave ! where this command ortant part of St ; 2. To the s in Asia, as vill be shown reafter, more 3 subjoined an be considered 3 seven stars Iden candle- hurches, and 1 churches." from the two vill shine as irgood works ihes in Asia, ressed to, at it Him who reproof, and r forgot his gainst them, iVsia. This read them : REVEtATIO.f. for they were not written merelv for thp «.to r .i «vere first addressed 5 but as Lnv 1 ? "^ '''"''^ ''^ ^''''™ '''^y view of the church o C r'ist fZ !h '" ' '° '^''"''^ " P™P^«^'««' Indeed, if these EpisLhaTe'T.h '"^ '" '"" "^^''"^ '=°™'"?. the churches in ^ii ey I^l^e 0'^""'-'''" "'"^ '^'"^^'^ ' -•tings ,. but the ca,;, at 1:1^2:^^^:: t: rtt jat, what wa::t::;r:ot:w:sTt^^r" This view of these seven Epistles aTnonf '"'"■"'*"'" °'' ™«"y- i-tory, accords with, and rtnCeT "7 ' ""P'^'^ P'P'^^^'^ "seven," in the after ml ^^i- their labour and patienci tha't th^ " T^''"^ '^ '^^'^ *»«"«"••> ^vith evil, and had discovered 1 ? ??,"''* ""' ^'' '^'"^ ^^0 weie deeds of the Nic Z ineT ""'"" ''''' ^'^^ ''^^^^^ ''•^ -«. -understood ;[---r:r:z:s:^r-^ 9 10 KEVELATION. Nil Ml I i''. 't ,1 ; 1 [I il them J r'L 'u • :• '-^^' Nevertl.eIe«H. ho witne.«eB ogainnt ovet h ''"TV"" ''' ^^""'^'' ^'^ ^'''-^- They forge his IthL rTL "'T ''" ''^'"'"""J-ent^' °"J yield olidience to othe™. But he exhorts them to rememl,er from whence they were t m whh rr " '" ''° "™^ ""^'« ' °^ ^''« -- »'- threatening them ivith Bpoedy judgment if they did not repent. Hpf; '^'!^.''h"''^\'" Smyrna, by "the First and the Last, who was dead and .s ahve," according with the rest of the Epistle which i altogether consolatory. Those for whom it was designe w e 1 tnbulat.on and poverty ; yet he says they are rich (in faith) : they were troubled with false teachers, and they were still farther to suffer by pHsoningand death. But they had been taught that, if they suffered, they should also re.gn ; and, to encourage them in this hope, the Prince of Life says, « Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a deX' '' "^ """ "^''■''""^•'' ^»>«" "«t be hurt of the second 3. The church in Pergamos, by « Him who hath the sharp sword With two edges ;» and, after acknowledging their steadfastness in the faith, even where Satan had established his dwelling, and while some had suffered death for witnessing to the truth, he charges them with retaining among them some who followed the course of Balaam, that lover of the wages of unrighteousness, who, although led to pronounce as a blessmg. " The people shall dwell alone, and shall not be reckoned among the nations," yet taught Balak, king of Moab, to cast a stumbling block before the children of Israel, to mix them with his people, and 80 lead them to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit forni- cation. This is connected with their allowing the hateful doctrine of he Nicola.tana to be held among them. But he who thus lays before them theu- errors, exhorts them to repent; at same time threatening, It they did not repent, to come quickly and fight against them with the sword of his mouth. 4. The church in Thyatira, by " the Son of CJod who hath his eyes as a flame of fire, and his feet as fine brass," to whom the xvorks, charity, service, faith, and patience, of those he reserves to himself are all known, and who will bring to light the depths of Satan, how- ever hidden and dark, and manifest himself aj "the searcher of the hearts and trier of the reins." In the former Epistle, the corruption of the church, by joining with the kings of the earth, is plainly pointed to. Here the corruption is painted in still stronger colours ; and this >vitnca8et) againnt le beginning, the They forget his 3ld obedience to lence they were time threatening i Last, who was plstle, which is Jsigned were in 'in faith) : they farther to suffer if they suffered, lope, the Prince i^ill give thee a t of the second le sharp sword dfastness in the ind while some rges them with f Balaam, that d to pronounce lot be reckoned ast a stumbling lis people, and commit forni- jful doctrine of bus lays before He threatening, them with the I hath his eyes m the works, es to himself, r Satan, how- f archer of the | the corruption I lainly pointed | jrg; and this | REVBLATION. 11 of E hbnal, tag .,r the Zidonian,, .vo, espoused by Aimb kin. „f I.r»el, who d,d evil i„ ,he ,igh, „f ,he Lori above allU»L^l° hi.n. Hea»|,por.ed*SOprie,l,ofBaal,a„d Jezebe hai iOOof!^ oneTuT\ rl ' y"«' ^"PPy «hall he be that shall take her little ones, and dash them against the rork n,.».j,„ u . , "*''^ ""'® ..re„g.he„ ,he ,hi„g, which ..naLed trw^V/d.l t' 7"' its height. Such were th^ Wni J anti-Chnst,an power was at •he Befomation! "^ '" "•*"'"«"? ""> Scriplu,*,, led ,„ and .h„„ed, t, Ifo^^Lefh "teref "^b' "° """ "»'"'""• Tha. p„„e, .vhich ,a. i„ .h~„f L tc^^™ °" T" "<»'• '")• in open and .h,„ heav™ ,, °. „^f ^f!'^''' '='""""« """«'■ """ pleayuro, wa« now to be 'i'f *t REVELATION. 7. The church of the Laodiceans, by « The Amen h^ fnl.hf. . , 1 1° :?""^n' "''^'^ ^^^"' ''^ ''^ ^'- when tt Son j^ln' ance m the form of a servant, the Jews trusted in themselves that they were nghteous, and despised others ; and they were b| nd o hi work and to t e signs of the times ;-s„ch is to be the s^ of p ofessin: Chr stmns, vvhde he stands at the door and knocks, by bringingto P ss the thmgs of ivhich he had told us before. ^ ^ CHAP. IV. thZ '??'T f"""'"''' '" "'°°""* ^^ «'''«'■ visions. After the things John had seen and heard chin i ;; ; • u . V , hphpM r, A^ ^ 1 • ' P* '•' "•' '"•' ^^ looked, and beheld a door opened m heaven, and the same voice which spake to h m before, chap. i. lo, called to him, « Come up hitV^. Si JS insii r''''''T"'''^'"""^'^« '^-«^'-" Upon ' , ;^' instantly transported in spirit; and so proceeds to d. .. - , T saw .n heaven. His description corresponds so much wi'th the account of the church of Ismel encamped in the wildernesT Num ^ I'thrih'e?;''' T- 1' ^^^ '''''^^' only affordsTc^ifit:: ^ .0 that the tabernacle and all the service thereof we., patterns of ht^ -iy th,n,^, but aUo that the church of Israel, encamped accord H.g .. n. ..rec,,. ., of God, was a pattern of the general asLbly and : 4 I I of tl right( '^)nni unto lightn ther r; before ' to th( most i said the an which '« befoi laver c midst f. creatur "in th Newtoi and on of the ( three tr Levites, or ensig ponds w creature Issachar living cr Ephraim third livii between creature ' and Naph creatdl-es of eyes w ;«!iii!^ lilo tlie autliorily )use, which had was to be peo- UH was accotn- TipturoH, GcmI's 8 an ojK3n door, hrist's patience old fast hy that ncouraged vvilh , Arc. the faithful and 1 charges them ing themselves lile he testifies It is evident inswers to the . XXV. 1 — 12, J Son of Man of his appear- smselves that ■e blind to his ! of professing inging to pass '»EvEtATro^f. 13 • After the looked, and ch spake to , and I rtrill this h(-) was !)'■ -vu,'.. he h with the ness, Num. 1 confirma. patterns of ted accord- lembly and church of the firHt-horn. I„ vor 2 { r-w. ^^i- throne. a« in the tabernar<^ t^,^^ ':;7::"r' ""'«"" -ira.Inr to that ^.ivcn l.y Ezekiol, i og T' Th ^*'«*"l''">" '=• were stationed next the tahornni-i . *»>« Pncsln and Levites werefour-and-tvvonty enl /r I '\"'" "'""" ^'""" "'" »''-"« anC-twonty e,,W. .ui:"^^: 7::^;;7' "'-" '"^ •"-"- n>ur- of the Jewish r..ie..tH- .'clolhld ' '^'"■"-""''■'"•^^"ty courses righteousness; » an [hev h lo;'.V '^ T""«"*'" ^''« «-''le.n of '•-•■ni.g to thJl. thro ,11:" i'";; r?'^ """'" "'■ ^••''''" «^«- u"to God, chap. V. 7c 7ZVV7 r ""''"'' •-""' P^'-'^ 'f t„i.,,and thunde;in;.sa;.d vote -'The i ''"" "^''^^^'^^•' the Divine presence. « And thern !'' ^' "'"?' »^«»'"P»"iment8of , hen^re the throne, which ^:1h^rSpH::;S""' "^^ '^"^"'"« -« M, place i„ ,t 1: ' irr, r"- """"' '™' "<""-• "•' =»iJ of ,he eye, of ,he La. 'ch' v' T ' "'■'"'""'^ "'"■ """ " 'he angel ,„ Zeehariah, ivTo . 7:.; *'''■'""? '''"' """ ""* '" "hich run .oa„d fro thri I^ 7'""''''"><^'"''''''' I-0.1, " before ,he throne a « „?" 1 V' """'•" '^>'"" "'" "I- 'aver or ,he M„l,en 2 n£ 1:7.7'°''" °""™""* '° •''« ".*.of ...e .hrone, and round .Z./e*r- "t"' '" "■« creatures Cno^ beasts^ f„ii ^r u T "'"^' "'^'''-' 'our livinir "in the i^?^:^Z:^'^^''^^^"^''' ^or.,e.Zl Newton interprets^hosenTceJrirf" rr\'"'" ^"^ ^p. and on each side of the th o '! whi h "' ^^"^ '''' ''•^°"«' of the church in the wilderness T 7"" "'^ *''" «"campment three tril,es on each Se7kl' J.^ ^ T' '" '''''' «'l"-^« •• Levites, in the midst; a d't emid ,e T"'""'' r"""''^'^ '^>' ^^e or ensign, which Jev^h w ite^ df t! " "^'^'"^' had a banner ponds with John's acJon7otre it' '" ' "^""^^ *''^' «<'-«- c^ature was like a lion," Id til . ' T'"''" " ''''« «'«^ '-ing I-char .nd Zabulon, „ Tee il'f ! 7T '' '"'^^'^ ^^'-- Hving creature was like a ca7n 'f "^''"'''^ ' "the second Ephraim, between Manasseh a„d Be ' "' '''' "" ^^^ ^-■«" ^' third living creature had a tc^l^'"^''"'?,' ""*''' ^''^^ ^''^^ ^ «"« between Simeon and Gad ^ th« "T' ?" '"^•■«" ^'^ ««"ben, c^aturewaslikea flying ell' " "'.'k"^'^ ''""''''^ "-"« and Naphthali, on the' o^h Se I " rl?' ^'"^ '"'^^^^" ^shuf ci^atflhes had each of them X • 'l"" ''''^' " ^'^^ ^«"'- "^'"8 of eyes within ;" .tZjl^Z ' ''"' ^"' *'^^ ^^^^ ''"" o_.d ,e.m t. point ihem ou, as euar.lians ■^l^'A 14 OF THE SEALED BOOK. . I iii (I! i'f 'ii and leaders of the tribes ; and John hears them calhng attention to the signs at the opening of the first four seals, chap. vi. The idea indulged jn by some learned nnen, of these living creatures being en.blems of the Trm,ty conjoined with the manhood of Jesus Christ, seems irrecon. enable with their worship, in connexion with the church recorded here and in the following chapter. CHAP. V. OF THE SEALED BOOK. " And I saw, in the right hand of him that sat on the throne, a book written within and on the back side, sealed with seven seals: and I saw a strong angel, proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof ? And no man in heaven nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book' neither to look thereon: and 1 wept much because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon- and one of the elders saith unto me. Weep not, behold the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof. And I beheld, and lo, in the midst of the throne, and of the four living creatures, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb, as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God, sent forth into all the earth ; and he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat on the throne," ver. 1 7. Here mention is made of a book, which « no one, no creature (as the word in the original imports), in heaven, nor in earth, nor under the earth, was able to open." « The Lion of the tribe of Judah » « The Root of David,"* was alone found worthy to open the book. • These characters, under which Jcbub Christ hath prevailed to open the book" may give some idea of its import. » The Lion of the tribe of Judah" douS rcfersto Jacob'sprophccy,Gen.xIix. 8. 9; "Judah, thou arthewK thy brethren shall praise :"-i" thou art worthy to take the book, for thou wast .I^n " *«^ •' Thy hand Bhail bo in the, neck o/thme enemies; thy father's chlldrei hallt^^ down before thee. Judah ■ a lion's whejn • froti the nrpJ^ «.„ »„ .k ! ^ up: he stooped down, ho couched as I lio'n /Ta^a^o Jl"^ ."^'h^o'^lS him up ?" But. in connexion with this prophecy, it has also a ivfp^n^. ^J^^^ ensign of the tribe of Judah. which marc'ho'd in 'frl of l^e hosT/o? W, ^J? whom Balaam said. Num. xxiii. 24. "Behold the people shall ri!e up i a Seat lion, and lif tip hmiself as a jounR lion : he shall not lie down t II h^^t of ih^ prey, nnd dr.nk ,1,. blood of „,. .W,,,- Hr by nho.- p.,nverTh.!r wordTreceirH \^^ ing attention to the The idea indulged ngetiiblemsofthe 3t, seeme irrecon- church recorded I throne, a book 'en seals: and I Vho is worthy to man in heaven, open the book, ► man was found ok thereon : and the Lion of the en the book, and '. lo, in the midst the midst of the Jven horns, and forth into all the ht hand of him no creature (as jarth, nor under •ibe of Judah," open the book. to open the book, Judah" doubtlcKi hom thj; brethren waBt Blain," &c.) ;hildrcn shall bow BOM, thou art gone ; who shall rouse » reference to the usts of Israel, of rise up as a great till he eat of the ic words receJTcd OF THE SEALED BOOK. jr, If we attend carefully to the description which John gives of tluH book says B^bl^cus) we shall be at no loss, from Us marks Zj^^^et' to ascertam what is the one intended. cnaracters, 1. The book was « written within and on the back-si.l^ » u. ho„ wntten on the back side, or outside, evidently ^por, hat par^of 8.on of the church, and partly intelligible ; and if we attend to wh„. passed when « the Lamb who was sfain, 'but is noral^k the iS Titt ' Ih ^^T- '' "^ '''' ''''^^^'' « P«^ of Ihe w itit «^1 tt^^^^^^ ""''""' 1''' ""^ °'' '^°^« -«-'> the throne: Ihou hast made us unto our God kings and priests, and we shall -gnupon the earth." However dark the other parts of t" ook were, th,s was one thing which could be plainly read in t, "that a kinlm undertr uTu '"'^ ''°"'"'""' ^"'^ '^' ^-^^tness of the e nVs oT he Lst nth ^ 'r'l t" ^ ^'^«" '^ ^^^ P-P'^ of .he '* shut un fhp ™«.^ J I , °"'®' ^^« commanded to snut up the words, and seal the book of his vision," u^ i to their bow, till tlfey got possess on^.ffhli!- their sword, and as driven stubble tins book, which revLls the fu Ide.l „' ^ilThf '^ '"^ H"" ""'^ «"'"''' "p'" chased people should be brouX in and nl.n i^ T" °/ I»™«'.-that his pur. pared of Jehovah to dwell in, the sinctua^v whl'h h'"' u^'r't'"''^' '^' P'««« P^e- whei^ he shall reign for ever and ever ^ '"' '"""'' ''"*' established,- " The Root of David" refpra (» r-.I.K ■ j . him and of his work in that rhV,l' ^'j «nd whe„ the description jriven of only could have thus' ^iedl.^^': ;e:trn"t"ch"' T" ^''^ ^"«"'t" ^^^o" hm book ! After the restitution orall Zes with .hf """'f^' "u* "»"'' »° "P^" the presence of God and the Lamb, is disDiafed 7„ ^ complete bliss of man in I am the root and the offspr.r of dSTI'" "'"''"• J^'^"' -ajs. Rcr. «ii. 16, will then only bo fully accomplilhed ' *" '"'""^'^ ^^^^ "»■ Prophecy 16 OF THE SEALED BOOK. denoting what is com])Iete and perfect. But we are not in .1 sealed „ those places, amounts exactly to seven, us follows -I terlind '" "^/^^ T "'" -'• 26- 2. '^ Sevent weeksaTe de- upthewo„]s"- 5 =»", AIM.*. 0. " 1 he words are cosed im" -7 «„ i till the lime of the end," xii. 9. ^ ^' '"'^ ''^^^^' *. The book was complete ; both the inside and outside of the roll ZZL'Z: '^T ^"' ""^'"^" ^'^ ''^ expressiotin .he X: denotes) , that is, there was no room left for additions An I J Messmh, BO complete „„d perfe„,, ,hat nothing couldt X „M The remo,al of ,he seal, from the boot of Daniel taVall 1. wanw .0 pu, .he ehureh in possession of .hiskncX of " Messiah U,e Pri„ce"-.i„ h'e shour^ate aTend'o ' i """ Z ofi3'a "^r" •'«"'«=»') "y"- "™ offer "/ofllTf law and „e lind the same thing Intimated twice afterwards, in ch xii whl "'""''"'" " "■" ""■" •"■ "'" »» m ' wnh her children," Gal. iv. 23, events which were to happen subj- quently to the coming of Hi.n to whom Moses and all t ie' pr p e^s bore wuness, as the end of the law 1 Have we not a Hi J. pS who ,s set on the right hand of the Maje.ty in ,he heavens ; a" n>inis.e; .. he sanctuary and of the - true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched nd not man 7" Heb. viii. 1, 2. H.th not Christ con.e, a High Priest of good th„,g.s, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle than the one ma e ^.th an s 7 He hath not entered in.o the holy places made vith hand., the hguresof the true, but into heaven itself, Heb. ix. 1 1 24 Instead ol the Jerusalem which is in bondage, have we not' the Jerusalem wh.ch is above, and free ? Gal. iv. 26. In one word, has not he time come, in which the true worshippers worship the Father .n tl'e sp.nt and truth of all the figurative institutions of Moses John .V. 23, being free from all bondage to the former weak, beggarly worldly elements or rudiments ? Gal. iv. 3, 9. ' ss }, From th.se few observations, it is evident Ihat things spoken of the c.ty, he sanctuary, the sacrifice, the oblation, &c., and referring ,o periods subsequent to the anointing of the Most Holy, Dan. ix 24 imve no relation to the city which was formerly called holy, or to" the' workLy sanctuary and ritual of Moses ; they are mere adaptations of old terms to the time of the New Testament dispensation As to the term, « Prince of the Host," it never was applied in the bcriptures, nor any similar term, to the Jewish high priest: and, to make such an application of i., is not only arbitrary, but contrary to the express plan and tenor of both the 0-d Dispensation and the New rhis IS a point of some moment, but it will not require many words' o se It ma clear light. Both of them were to have a high priest, and (not to msist here on other characteristic diflerences) there was to be his distinguishing circumstance between the two,- the priests under he Law could only be of the tribe of Levi, and could have none of the prerogatives of royalty, which belonged to another tribe, that of Judah. The New Dispensation, on the contrary, has a Regal High Pnest-^a High Priest after the order of Melchizedec," Heb vii vvho was Kmg of Salem, and also Priest of the Most High God --The Christian church has a Great High Priest, who is passed into the both Lo.d (Ruler, Ring, Pnnce,) and Christ, Acts ii. 36, agreeably to what had been before prophesied of him-" I have anointed my King - upon Zion, the hill of my holiness." He is "the Prince of the ^ 1 I which ia in bondage •e to happen subse- iid all the prophets not a High Priest, 3avens ; a minister h the Lord pitched onie, a High Priest nacle than the one holy places made 3lf,Heb.ix. 11,24.. have we not the III one word, has vorship tlie Father tutions of Moses, er weak, beggarly, lings spoken of the c, and referring lo loly, Dan. ix. 24-, led holy, or to the lere adaptations of salion. ■as applied in the ;h priest j and, to y, but contrary to ion and the New. luire many words a high priest, and ) there was to be -the priests under lid have none of ler tribe, that of las a Regal High 3dec," Heb. vii., 3igh God :— The passed into the 1 God hath made 36, agreeably to nointed my King le Prince of the OF THE SEALED BOOK. jj, l.«t" in Daniel a, ZLZ , [ "''' "''■ "'"• "^-'o' "'li= kingdnms of iMirope, th„ Jl ' ' ' '"""'"'"■h- Hiose of ,he Epipl.ane,canb, ' t^bi ::t''", "' '"," ''""'" ^"•»'"- C-. .lo.v„ „, .an'cuar^a^rLtt;:;;- ; ";;;* l.i-„„a,, can tl,e sanctuary and dailv all,„i„H , i ":'''''>• """• >'"• ", nor temple.Uerusalcn- a „ " 1 .' ?° *» Ja.ly .acrilico nn,l ,l,e •hi. .^.e,n, .„„. fa„ .„ ,r::r t";::'::,:"" ""'' '- '^^- >vriling,ofil,«,J„T f"""ola>i»n snbsisls between the are adapted: trot ::::•;''""'=" " '-^ -"< '<' ><».>•. Tl.ey that were clo,eJ up and^'aled^il ,7° 7'"' T''""'""'' "'" ""»* •hemtogethe^attenVngli e^^'e '™V^'''» ^J^' - -- -e Object by the other Pt^pbet, a'nd !,:'-« ZIliTcr" "°'"^ by inspiration of God, and isnrofitnllp f ^cnpture is given rr.. 1 J ""^^'^'6 lor instruct on " o T;r« •• ,/. li we wish to nrofit hv ti,c^r^ "'"ULuon, ^ iim. ,„ jg even if i, shoufdr 1 „'v eandT """' f ""' '""" "'''•=" "^^ »*'. .» respect and vene'^r f ^ra^n ^ 7 '"'' "T ^^™ '-^'■' •hat .be same Scriptures also „„i„, ? , ■'" '"'""''' ""^ 'I'"" ""J ■ended .„ f-rcorreftion^f: 1 ';: S'tb^v'T'^ '° '= "'" ample instrnction in everything that J , """ ^■'•"'""<'' ="> and practice, .he hook of Daniel w, c' t bLn":,;:?'":'", '"'"'"^'""°™ »' J prevented him from bein. undL, , '^"""''"'' """'' "'"' ^ave I explanation that has bee'glv: '"ht'p''' T /"f "^ '""""' '" "'« i .rue Witney," as recorded n,L A ir"' '■" '*' ""^ '''''""''" ""<' removed from thai book :_u,e l^T ^'''^ ' '" "■'"■='' "he seals a,^ .o continue sealed, havin e^ rT' ""°" "'' *° P""'""^ 20 lli'lil !!Hiii;ij nil "ip OF THE SrAI-EU BOOK. THE FIRST SEAL. When the Lamb had opened one of the seals (says John), I saw, and behold a white horse ; and he that sat on him had a bow • and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering 'and to conquer," Rev. vi. 1, 2. Thai a "crowned warrior" is here spoken of-a mighty king, who ovorcomes all his enemies-is obvious ; nor will there be much diffi- culty m determining which of the personages mentioned in the sealed book (Darnel) is alluded to, if we keep in view the general scope of the prophec.es which it records. The grand and leading fact pro- claimed m the book referred to, is this, ii. 44, « The God of heaven shall set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed; and the kmgdom shall not be left toother people: it shall break in pieces and consume all these (other) kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever » We are told aftervvards, vii. 13, 14, that this kingdom is to be given to one l.ke the Son of Man," and ver. 27, be possessed by •' the people of the samts of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting king- dom, and that "all dominions shall serve and obey him " The ' one l.ke the Son of Man," here called the « Most High." being chief or h'giest of all the prmces or rulers, mentioned in Daniel, is, accord- mg to the Hebrew method of marking the superlative, styled in another place, vn.. 2d, - the Prince of princes ;" and, where other kings are TTt'" t u ^"'' «''''^«^«"'" ''« '« « the Prince of the host," Z r V Tl"' ^""'"^'^ '^' ''™« «^ '^^ ^"™«'- expression. He is God 8 anomted King over that kingdom which is never to be PhI?T, .[ T '^^therefore, ix. 25, emphatically called " the Messiah in D n- , V' ^"^VT^"'"^ ^""'^•" ^^^" '^'"g^ ^'•« mentioned n Dan.el None of these, however, can be the rider alluded to in th.9 first Seal ; for " their dominion is to be taken away," vii. 12 • and though one of them was to have the audacity to set himself over the Z 1'*,?!', ^'' ""^ ""^ *°''^' ""• 2^' " '^^' J"''^'"^"^ shall sit, and the end but to the personage here spoken of is given, not onlv a aTt:'cXrr°^^^^"^'-"-'- «« goes^orth co„quer^n: That such a king was to come, had been so plainly predicted in the wnfr^s of the Prophets, that it is not surpriLg L\ ^UerlZTd ^ have been a general expectation of his appearance at the very tin.e that Jesus was born. Daniel, in particular, had not only mentioned I I OP THE SEALED nooK, 21 (says John), I savi', m had a bow; and a 1 conquering and to -a mighty king, who there be much diffi- itioned in the sealed llie general scope of )d leading fact pro- The God of heaven destroyed ; and the break in pieces and and for ever." We n is to be given to ssed by " the people an everlasting king- obey him." The t High," being chief Daniel, is, accord- e, styled in another ere other kings are 'rince of the host," former expression, ich is never to be »I!ed " the Messiah ngs are mentioned •ider alluded to in I'ay," vii. 12 ; and ; t himself over the lent shall sit, and to destroy it unto given, not only a 1 forth conquering y predicted in the that there should at the very time 4 ; only mentioned J the fact, but had pomted out the time for his coming. Accordingly, ^hen John came proclaiming the baptism of repentance, saying, n the vvords of Isa.ah, xl. 3, ^ prepare ye the way of the Lord," t e people were at no loss to understand that he spoke of this promiLd kmg: the po.nt they wished to know was, whether he (John) was e Me.s.ah or not, Luke iii. 15, John i. 19-25. Whel jZ put m pnson, Jesu. went into Gahlee, proclaiming the good tidings of • '^f r.^;n of Go^, -fhe time," said he, " is accomplished; the -gn of God .s at hand ; repent and believe the good tidmg., M r i et fG";;"^T:^^'v': ^r— -^'^ ^-^ ne;sof ';; re.gn ot God ! Those who heard him, however ignorant they might be o the nature of the reign of which he spake, knew perfectly ha o vvh,eh he alluded--. We have found him (saith Philip to nI an of vvhom Mot^s in the Law and the Prophets did wHte " and Na hanael shows how he understood these words, in the d;ess he makes soon aaer to Jesus: « Thou art the Son of God ; tho t e K.ng of Israel," John i. 45, 49. Among the Samaritans, Iso, the same hope was entertained: « I know," said the woman with whom Jesus con^eth , when he .s come he will teach us all things." Many othere of the people of Samaria also believed when they had heard h« emselves. and said unto the woman, ^This is indeed the M ssiaT the Savour of the worid," John iv. 25. 42. They had no doub hat' th.s was Uje promised Kmg of kings, « the Lord of Hosts! who l'^ Z *", "^^K^""' ^"' '" *^^^"^^'«'"' -d before hs ancient g^onously, sa.ah xxiv. 23 ; when the moon shall be confounded and the sun ashamed ;» that .s, the host of heaven, or the r2s of the world, the opposers of his reign. ^® Some commentators have supposed that Vespasian, or some other re son ^T'' " '""f '' ^° '' ''' ''''' «" ^^e'white horse Te words ZtIITT^ "'"'"'^^ '"^^^'' ^--'^ "P - a - words The Revelation contains things which must shortly come Chr It's kin.1 ' ''"""' ■■"''*' ^'''''^y '° '^' netting up of Urn L en e in? '? ""' ^'''"'^ '''''' '' ^^'^ '- « --•' of fme^enter mto aJong argmnent to show the absurdity of this opi- "nginnl . The word •• kiSom" ' "imron'!l T ''''"^^>'i"g ">« ««nse of the '^^r" roi,,„.» n is more corS.Ty nKTfn fh^^' "T '" '^' ^""^'^ P^^^^' ^ ill! 22 ^>f THE SEALED BOOK. iill.l I; 'liiiii liiiiii e-h, „., ,., a „„„„, :: :::-': ;z- t::r 'yt" "" are never mentioned. But nof »n • ' "" '"'''^'dual acts we look forward inilJtltlZ T ^'^ "' P^^^^"'' ^^^n -anded, ver. 19, to w i e f. , ' "t'"'^ ^'"^ ^^^n was com- things that then;vereT ,vv a "It 'T ''"^ -"' -^ the after." The princina suhil , u '"^' ''''' '^'"'« *« ^^ ''ere- what he had seen Tv h f J' ZT, '' "" '^ ^'''' ^^'^^^^ »« Word of Life, i John i J e!en t' ^ "^'°"' '"^ ''""'^'^'^ "<* the had then commence LndToZ ItimltT"";' ''^ ''''''^'' ^^'^^ opposition he was to encounte^^ ? m "f"'^' '" '^''^ '^ «" the were yet to ariae, L^i^^^Z^:^^:^^^";. Tr ''""'' ''''^^' their strength. Indeed, the wofd < h; wenVf Ih ^'' """ '' ^'^'^ conquer" (nicon, kai ina mca,.) are s 7^1 1 """^T'"^ ^"' ^" that with no pronrietv whnto, , ^'"Phatic m the original, duedbyhi.,are /)««? ri er t r.:',^!; """"'" "' ^""''- follower. These, ,„ cro^n h „ u„^ ° 1° r";' '"'' '''"'"• ^i- of Arc," Kev. xx. 14 • .. f,, h! ,' """" "''^ i"'" H'" I'ke under hi, lee. T.e'la,. ene" n '?" '? '" *"" ""' "" =""">!«' XV. 25, 26. ""»■' ■^'="''' """I l* Jeslroyed," 1 Cor. J™:'i:":tr'.tafd:e: rrrr '"t-^^^ '^ "■-" ----^ - direc. te«th„„„y o he „ "T I^''"" '"f"™"'''. l-"' oMhe ""-hi.ehor^.-andbibmLl'in.t" '*"'",""«' '" "^ ^'''"' ">« ■he rider. " He that sat 1 2 f '"'''""" ''"'«"''S'^' "I" "-» in ngh,e„„,„es, h do h "it'"™,,:"^^ "'"^'"^ "^ True, and flame of Are, and on hi, hell """■• "'' ">■•" ""= =« » name written' that nTtnt L virheTirr"^! '"" ^ ,"Y ' i )k for an allusionto rs : Iheir empire is, was to devour tJie lieir individual acts I at present, when at John was com- had seen, and the It were to be here- to write, related to id handled of the 5 Messiah, which II 8pite of all the 3 ten kings which they vvere to give onqnering and to in the original, to any other but [e not only goes i«, to that end — mies to be sub- . and Hades, his ive into the lake put all enemies troyed," 1 Cor. s crowned con- ces, but on the the warfare is our view ihe [iiage, who was ind True J and S'es were as a nd he had a vaa clothed in The Word of n upon white of his mouth inning was the i, tho Word was 4 OP THE SEALED BOOK. 23 goeth a sharp sword, with which he should smite ihp n,r he shall rule them with a rod of iron • nn n . "' ' ""^ of the fierceness and .r:^^^,;^ ^^'^ ;!:^-'T --ndonhi.thighanamewrit^n,^r „i. ■ , '• "'" '^'^> ^^'k S, 9. Was that Jes,^ ea i„d v7„a '; ^"' "' ""'' '" '''' "-• "earl,, oigh^en hu'd ed , a sal t7'hr''T *»"' " •'=™-'em :=:r oT :x r,:i: -^ -^ -"^^ =-: ."^^^ k:1"c" :f^^^ nfti'ir;!:; sa,isVd"_bef„re Ihe lime for ^dividi t hi!^™ ' '"'" ""'' ^= and Ihe spoil >vi,h ihe s.ro„g"_t Ij '" n "'i:""'™'' dealh, and he numbered wflh . nsless ,s f "h"'" '' ■""" ""'<■ W.C ed, and was huHed in .he .epulchilTf h -Hch'-t i h ■ "f "" The opening of the first Spnl\h„„ i ■ ^"^"' li^aiahiin. 3~14. -n. ofa,f ...L, Tha^;S -a-h" d';Z Lm:"' "'T"'^'- "conquering and to conquer" THp T "^ ""^''^^ '''"g pearance he should assumr'that c r fcl^.Td^'-f -^'"^ °" ^'^ «P that they should have done so, understand n'/n /h '\T '""''"''"^ parts of the Old Testament, nn^l^- '"- ' '^ 'ii-'^'^''' ^"" '"^"^r ~ r"«'<^»-"y irom LJaniel, that to him 24 OF THE SEALED BOOK. ^li! iijil llif!:^ Mlilii was to be given dominion and nlorvr and « !,;«„ i all people, nations, and languaLTshoi t ' r ''•^^**«"'''^«^''at of their pr„ph,.«, ,ha, ,!,„ JI„.,ial, ,u..M J» Z r *' hna nol teen hi, pe„nlo a„J ,h„ i ' v , '"' '"'"'I"''' "h" .hey ex„ec.ed a"':«r.h,V e , rlTjbf "^ '° ''^"^■^^' and .,.„re .he ki„gj„„, of I„aJl oV r "e" '■''' ;"°"'''''' V0U..O .he peri.J i„ „hieh .he .aim/irn ,11 r'" T" .he Ano,„.ed Pri„ee „a. >o humhie hta^lf 1=?,^ , ? T' ;:;:; ,r"t hi:;!-:':" t =n'™' '•'-^''~^- 'a: They were ig„„,,„. „f ,|,e „„,„, „f ,he Me IhV: "^ ' 'f""'- por.of„.„y„r,he even., fc,e.eld ,n S Vnd E '-^f '""■ po,n.ed for .heir fulni„,e„,,-f.. ,„e b„„k Ztl^ '^ ""'' °''- .hat even hi, own Ji^cipfe bef! " h *''""' ' '''"' ""'«"'' .in.,»„fooa ^ho:;:r„:::re,;;;::r?-rr; *r '^.^ 6, and that, like others who look for pJIi i ^'*' '• puted with one another wIIuMbeP m'""' '''' ^^^" ^- It is far more wonderful that fteMf TT^.o '"'''"'■' ^'''^ '^- 3*' .en«hou.dhesoh,in;t^d1;'^^^^^^^^^^^^^ ofthehttlehorn, the ecclesiastical kingdom ilheU , ^"^^°™ Messiah; who confessed before Pilate hlwhVh k^^" '^ '^^ his kingdom was not of this world n;*?^^^^^^^^^^^^ ^ ' ""'"'' y worldly power, and governed by wor ,; ZZ ""tt™);-"?^'' dom ,s m the world, and though despised and hat^H iT }'"^' come in which *' the kingdom, nf iT T. . ' "'^ P^"*"^ ^i" doms of our Lorded of hrCh't 7k' 'u'" ''^«'"« ^^e king- ever." Rev. xi. T5. ^"''* '"'^ ^' ^^^" '«'g» for ever and that pcac( •here Fn we le dravvi and t( 2d,TI beconr Hoi by alnr unnec< state, t Christi It may compai had the Chrisi- giver in men in obliged I The( been as persecut than the; the priet I *E8au,i fcharacteris I to whom hi iHe was to ^earthly peo cast off all pride of the me to the g his confedei ^were to lay jprophecy of tOnd Isa. xxj Mighty On. ■ppeare on tl m. ""> 80 extensive that 'lim; an J that -the I was to be given to linded, as men are elves as "the saints etold in the writings se his people, who lations be blessed), Jdue their enemies, ey see that, pre- '3683 the kingdom, to death,— and be 1 and his peculiar ally by tjie " little 260 days (ye.»rs). cingdom, the im- I the periods ap- J. iild entertain very '= ' *»" ">. peraee„.i„.s:a„d',;:S; TSZTJ^"' "' "^ "" ''*» «;a„ they folded Ihe aame linT rco„'d„ct rb'Tb*" "'""'""'"• *e p„e,.a, „b„ bad been ^^U,,Jtt:t^\Ztnl * Esau, at his birth, is deacribed aq r»A . n ' ~~ «e to the ground ?»_Burhish1dd;n,h™ ^"' ^""S^fige waa. '• Who ahall hHn his confederacy, those who were at ci^^'rL" '° ''^ ««"«hed out ? the Len?f were to lay a wound under him aSd irrl ^""' """^ "'^'^ '^^^ eat o£^re„S prophecy of Obadiab: also Jerili."V2rEzT'° *=T' »»'•"• &c See S i«nd Isa. xxxiv. 5. 6, and l,iii. i 6 which l«.r " ""' ®' ^^- ^s cxxivii 7 fl [Mighty One coming up from Pwrm f' oP^^^S* ''""g^ to view the .I'm- kppear, on the white^hor^e! rRev S. "'"'' '''^'^ ^"""^ f"m Bozr.h, wTo id Mil ')K rui; SEAI.tl) BOOK. iiiiii wh.ch could gain ihe ear of autl.9riiy, never failed to call fur the Bword of the civil power to dcslr.,y hereiics-ihat in, every one who would not 8ubn.it to them ; and when the weaker party, hy a change of c.rcumstanceH.atany time eame intufavour, they followed exactly U.e Hame course against their former oppressors. If we look into any Ecclesiastical History, we meet with nothing but disgusting narrations of outrogea, excited by a lust of dominion, carried on by deceit and fraud, and accompani.;d with murder, desolation, and war !— The never-failing pretext for every outrage was a zeal for the true wor- slnp, and the opprobrious appellations beslovve.l upon those who alter, nately became the victims of each other's malice, furnish a mass of jargon which can be compared to nothing but the confusion of tongues at Babel. ° The work of the rider on the '« red horse," which has not yet ceased, began when the Jews and Komans formed a combination against the Lord and his ( hrrst, Ps. ii., and slew the " man-child" brought forth by the church ; Who, notwithstanding, shall rule all nations, having been caught up unto God and to his tiirone. Rev. xii. The war and strife that have prevailed among pretended Christians, only tend to verify the words of Christ. " He that taketh the sword shall perish with the sword," IMatt. xxvi. 52. " He that Icadeth into captivity shall go into cnptivity,'- Kcv. xiii. 10. The «' weapons of warfare" to be employed in His kingdom, " are not carnal, but mighty, through God, to the pulling down of strongholds, casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exaltcth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ; 2 Cor. X. 4, who subdues his people by the power of truth, making them such wMling subjects that they rejoice when counted worthy to suffer shame for his name, Acts v. 4], and take pleasure in persecu- tions for his sake, 2 Cor. xii. 10. By the opening of the second Seal, then, vvc are instructed, that though the Mighty One, who hath gone forth, shall subdue his ene- mies, and give the kingdom and dominion under tlie whole heaven to the saints ofthe Most High, Dan. vii. 27; yet it was not intended that this should take place at the first coming of the Messiah, at the expiration of certain determined weeks, Dan. ix. 25. For ten kings were first to arise, Dan. vii. 24, who as yet had received no king- dom, Rev. xvii. 12 ; and after them another mighty king, differeni from them ; not mighty by his own power, Dan. viii. 24, bul by power and strength conferred on him by the ten king^ who were to unite ailt'd to call for the in, evi-ry one who party, liy a change y followed exactly II' we look into any ifgiisting narrations J on hy deceit and , and war ! — The for the true wor- iri those who alter, furninh a mass of )n fusion of tongues has not yet ceased, lination against the liild" brought forth II nations, having ii. The war and ans, only tend to iword shall perish deth into captivity ipons of warfare" It mighty, through >vvn imaginations, knowledge of God, dience of Christ; r of truth, making 'ounted worthy to asure in persecu- e instructed, that 1 subdue his ene- whole Iieaven to was not intended Messiah, at the J. For ten kings fceived no king- y king, different 2i, but by power ■ho were to unite or THK SEALED BOOK. '27 I 'vith him in making war against the Lamb. Rev xvii n ia ."g down the truth to the ground, Dan v l' ,„ , ' '^' '*' ''''■ £:»::;,"^' ""'• -- -» - .:«;r,iT;r„r ■..experience, were n„t I I Ir T . , "'"'"•"""n which il ,va. I- ,i»„ai ...ii.; ; ' l:*:''';, ' ^-i^niained h,.hi„,»if,,„,„, THE TfllRD SEAL. And I heard a voic X A J "r'T °'^'"'"'"'^^ '" ^'^ ^nnd. measures of barleTL n ^ennT T '""u"'' '" " P«""^' «"'' "-- ^vine," Rev. vi. 5, 6 '^ ^ ' ""^ ''' '^"" ''"^^ "«» 'he oil and the merchant,.>of courJ,rL'';rsror'r\r^^^^^^ out as \ dize to do with either fho „ i ^' "^^ merchan- ^J-^^^^het^a^var^ or the obstruction of Christ's about the venr \aai^ i i '" '"'^ passage by a Freneh Pr«. . -^v- /"• ual. 18lh cent/ry Ja^rf •r""J. *'>' » Clergyman of ScotrDnd^rbout X t""'' '^■^° ^J""" tot six Seals n^n """' '^'"'" ^"mtning up the imnor^nf h ^'""'"^ ""^"'^ this merchant, put a voli . ^""^ the substance in a few word, Thl J"'" fications and penances rL"""" 'r"?"'^'' "^ "»*■ 'l'«'=iplea^"™h„rit ."''"- and austerities th^' "S*""""" "astings, vows of celibar.- """"'.^""'ed morti- 28 ■1 H 1 P OF THE SEALED BOOK. nil M ""'li: .it iljpl' ti 1 kingdom ? Peter answers this question, '« There shall be false teachers among you who privily shall bring ,n damnable heresies, even d - ny.ng the Lord that bought them-through covetousness hall they wuh feigned words, make merchandize of you," 2 Pet ii ' nc course, the wheat barley, wine, and oil, are here put for t'hew;rd o God, and the con.forts of the go.pel : nor is this the only place where figures of the same kind are employed. Isaiah, speaking of Him who s ould swallow up death in victory, says, " The Lord slfall make 1 a 1 people a east of fat things, a feast of wines on the lees-wines on wL T/gL """f; '"• ''"' '• "^'''^ himself compares th word of God to seed, (Z.6. corn,) sown in the heart; Lk e viii 5 and the wise virgins are distinguished from the foohsh by the oil" in the,r amps Matt. xxv. 4. How different is the conduct of the e merchants from that of Paul ! The fal.e teachers had begun to s v themselves even in his time. They accused him of " being JX and havmg caught the Corinthiaas with guile." He refutes the charge' by th.s s-mpl, appeal, " Did I make a gain of you, by any of 1 whom I sent unto you 1 Did Titu. make a gain of you ?" 2 Cor Ki" 17 The Apostles did not proclaim themselves to be lords or rulers' but Chnst Jesus as the only Lord, and themselves but servant, fo hi^ sake 2 Cor. .V. 5 : and their exhortation to the Elders, Bishops, or Presbyters of the churches, which were established under their' wn eye, was, that they should feed the flock of God, and oversee them " not lor filthy lucre," 1 Pet. v. 2, 3. ' The men alluded to in this Seal make merchandize of the v^heat and of the barley Instead of feeding the flock, their only aimtto third SeT::::" '7T'' ^r ^^^' ^-"*'"g ^^'^ ^-"i-ss. The • Behokl the days come, saith the Lord, that f will send a famine in he land not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hTri « he words of the Lord," viii. 11 ; and shows to what a miserable sZ of ignorance and darkness mankind were to be reduced, even to beheve that the power of heaven might be purchased with money!^ rcceiv 1 daily aug^entatioL from th^ ™h r '"'''''"'^' '"""''"''^ ' »"'* both arts o' a rapaLuf prie tl o7 we"e praS uoonT "^''°" "\ '^ ^'^"'' " '^^^ siinplf, and even the remorspnftl,;L7t. "P"" ,""= 'gno'-ant devotion of the the ec, :..sias,ical t ea^r Fot an on inil """" """^' ^" instrument of increasing the peo.le. tha, the r:mission of e 'rs w"s V^brrrl-l^^ .- 'o the churches and mon.s ; and .hLTe ^ra'^r ^ft^t^/d S^wht efficacy sented mediate •Can , , than the j^ fanaticisi bequeath of their ( deeds ? I is obvious + It ap P- 1266.) was then France, E iSpeaks of fClergy tal •tD. 502, " "y to sell •he Churcl •xcomrniin sliall be false leacheis le heresies, even de- ■etousness shall they, I," 2 Pet. ii. 3. Of B put for the word of the only place where ipeakingofHimwho Lord shall make unto 1 the lees — wines on imself compares the leart ; Lk e viii. 5, bolish by the oil in e conduct of these 5 had begun to show 1 of " being crafty, te refutes the charge 11, by any of them ryou?" 2Cof.xii. ) be lords or rulers, but servantsi for his Elders, Bishops, or (d under their own and ovwsee them, dize of the wheat tieir only aim is to lin godliness. The lescribedbyi^mos, ' send a famine in ter, but of hearing it a miserable state reduced, even to ised with money.* OF THE SEALED BOOK, 29 Table before the end tnmense ; and both in the sixth, " The int devotion of the ument of increasing ith industry among J by their liberaii- irted saints, whose .k= prevailing p™,,„, „f ,l,«e r«v„„,i,™ of .e'a 3 iTaf "' " that they had an extensive trade TnTh ,'"^ "'°"^^''' '^'"' -h large and p..incelyL:::nt'atl:ri:tT' T^'^ "^ . -n proces. of tin.o, their body w^uld become hT "" '^°^' ''"*' the soil of those countries in whirl, h ^''''"V ""'^ P^Priefors of would have been the7a ha n h! "T " '"'■• ^"""'^ '^ '''- 'aid upon the bearer of th^ Koi '^ ^^"^ restraint ' "'""=>■ .he ki„,s of the ea«h wer^ to coe ^ t",:: '"™'T ""'"''•''' the period of the Pa,n„ „.,■.„„ , '^ """"' °"''' ='" af'" .ainfs of the Mosf High' ""°™' '" "*' '""" '" """"S »• '!>= .0 rl's a protl'e::ft:,r"":r'°r' " "" »'"""- ^- ^^-^ed history ; Z ZZ 1, ,7 ;" t " ?•"""[ '•'"' °' '"" ""f^- before us, „„ have a itr^^ nJ "''■*"'"S 'h-t, ia the brief outline from opp^ition ,0 L au „ ; Z'Z^ "' "'"''"' '"" -- Ihe kiagJom of the Messiah respecting the nature of .ho,.h,^i„ faet, t^z^;^:zrZTr't: '"""'"' spiritual ,■ b„, . to be carna,, . ,0 /e ,;';',' tI'I "? "'T °' Wi" »et up is the kingdom of the little ll„ ,1, ^^''°"' "'''"='' •re the people of ,he pri„ J „h„ ' n T '^ ' """'""'" " prince, ,vho, ai Daniel ,vas informed. " .l,™,u I|l!|i;'- 32 or T^^ lEAIiED BOOK. come and destroy the city ak the sanctuary." But of this more iiereaiter. ■%-\ ill THE FIFTH SEAL. By the opening of this Seal, we are furnished with a display of the havoc occasioned among Christ's flock by the last three riders- «I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the Word of God, and for the testimony which they held, whose blood shall be avenged on them that dwell on the earth, when the number of their fellow-servants also, and their brethren, which are to be killed as they have been, shall be fulfilled," Rev. vi. 9, 10, 1 1. Such is the lot appointed to Christ's followers ! They must suffer, before they reign with him. But they shall reign, and upon the earth too, Rev. V. 10, when the proper period arrives. Observe the difference between the persons here mentioned, and the men signified under the fourth Seal. These, by apostacy, to save their goods and life in this world, seeking to please men rather than Ood, obtam perdition— death, with hell following it: those, by losing their life for Christ's sake, have found it, Matt. x. 39: "they are absent from the body, but presei^t with the Lord," 2 Cor. v. 7 • and they know that, "when he shall appear, they .hall be like him," 1 John 111.2, being made partakers of a blessed resurrection, agreeably to the prediction in the sealed book, chap. xii. 2. The Jews could iiot understand how it could be possible, after the coming of the Messiah, to whom the « dominion under the whole heaven" was to be given, that his people should have enemies to oppose, and be persecuted and butchered for a long period. They considered the oppressions which they had endured, under the dif- ferent nations to which they were from time to time brought in sub- jection, as the « wearing out of the saints of the Most High," pre- dicted by Daniel; and fully expected that, on his appearance on earth, he would immediately set up his everlasting kingdom, and that then « the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven" would be given to them, as the people of God. They did not perceive, though foretold by Daniel (the book being sealed), that the Messiah was to visit the earth twice-first at the termination of a determined number of weeks, « to make an end of sin (sin-offering), and to make reconciliation for iniquity," Dan. ix. 24 j and, secondly, after But of thia more "P THE SEAMD BOOK. h a display of the St three riders: "I lin for the Word of ose blood shall be ;n the number of h are to be killed, )j 11. Such is the suffer, before they he earth too, Rev. re mentioned, and ' apostacy, to save men rather than : those, by losing c. 39 : " they are 2 Cor. V. 7 ; and all be like him," rection, agreeably possible, after the under the whole have enemies to I period. They 1, under the dif- i brought in sub- lost High," pre- appearance on ngdom, and that heaven" would id not perceive, hat the Messiah jf a determined fferiiig), and to , secondly, after 3:i the fourth beast is «««lni„ „„ i i • , , «-• vi. 11.; a 1 tht„i-\'"'^^'^°" '''•''« b--"gfla".o.'' -ere to be de ,n, d en we see those who call .hemselve Ch. r ." """"" ''""I^'^' second advent to the iu.l^,no,nr''"''"'''''^'"g Christ's "truction of Jerusalem '2- '"'^ "''"" *'"^ ^'''■'' '" "'« ^e- -ig" or the rider on he ac :; :'''"^"^'" "'^" ^' ^''-^ ^^e ce-a.y, but a pn„c,pal in 1 ' 7^'! ''^^ '^^"" ""' »"')' an ac- ;'- altar, who lUve ^ o tn':V " """' '^^ *^'"^^ -•"■^' -'^- Lord, holy and ,rue dost tho. f T "^''"^ "'"' " ""^^ '"%'' O «'-. that dwell on t;.o:it" r:V'"^'^, ,""' '"'"'' «"'• '^'^^ «" carriedl"g^„"|';;|^ ;l;^/;;?;'';- ''7^ 'o'etold to the persecutions *i-'y mi.,ake the ol^et o^ ! .m 'T '" 'T""'' ^'"P-'"- - ^-at measure, from ti.eir a o o'^;" ' ?:,""' '" ^'•'•^^"' '" ^ events predicted by the ope , " o ,. "' "' ""^"'■^'' ''^' ^^''"■'^'' '''« each other in succession :! Le ''T "T' "'' ""''' '^ ^"""- as a distinct period, each ncceo , ''f ' ''"' '''^'"^ ««"«'de'-ed . P;ccoding has' terminat.n Zf ' ''""-^"-g "hen the (DanieO,,ve j,all scarcely' find a„ a,. r T". '" ''^' ^''^'^ ^-^ but there (vii. o,^ anotl^ tl ' "" '' ''"^""^ ''^-^-'^'ons, I with the saints, and pr«v^^^' ^ T"'""^''' ^^''« " "'ade wa/ not to appear till the t n kint , 5?" ? =" ^" ^"""^ -"« -s " P>"cked up by the roots "to ^L""' H ''' "''''" '^'^'^ *« '- was to .< wear out the sai ts ofTlu JT„ : '"'"' ''"'■ "-^"^ who -r three centuries only, b t for / r ^''^ ''''• ^'' "«» for two • (1260 years), and who e Inm -v . '"'' ."^ '""''' ^"^ ''»"' a time" '!- overthrow of Paga snHn ,1 f r'^ "*"' '"'^'"' "'''^^^-•^ -»'> *'" ""'« J"Jgrnent shall sit and h! TT ""'^'"'^ ''''' '' ^""''""e Indeed, the answer given to it ' 1' '^'"^ "^">' ^"^ ^-"i'-"-" period much subsequent to their,?' . ''"" '"'"''' ^^''"^« >''at a tions is intended :- te""'nat,on of the heathen persecu- ^^'^^^i:!:::::':f:::t ^«^-" ^^^ -^en of tnumph^ 3-1. OF THE SEALED BOOK. ; 1 ; ' 'ill i r,i ; i ^' i' ,1 if the number of iheir fellow-servants also, and their brethren, who were to be blain like themselves, should be completed," Rev. vi. 11. Now, it can with no truth be said that their number was completed when Constantino came to possess the throne of the empire. On the contrary, the principal slayer was yet to come, as were also the ten kings, by whose power he was to be enabled to perpetrate his crimes ; and we know from the sealed book, that he continues to destroy wonderfully, until that period when the " Ancient of Days shall come, and the saints sliall possess the kingdom." And, ac- cordingly, to that period, so positively expressed in the scaled book, does the opening of the sixth Seal, wliich immediately follows, apply, and not to the overthrow of heathenism in the territories which con- stitute the body of Daniel's fourth beast, as many have been per- suaded to believe. THE SIXTH SEAL. " I BEHELD, when he had opened the sixth Seal, and lo, there was a great earthquake ! and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood ; and the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when shaken of a mighty wind ; and the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled up ; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places ; and the kings of the earth, and tlie great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond man, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens, and in the rocks of the mountains, and said to the mountains and rocks, fall on us and hide us from the Face of Him that sittelh on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb ; for the Great Day of his wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand?" Rev. vi. V2 — 17. It will hardly be contested that in prophetic language, the sun is put for imperial or kingly power, the moon for the people, considered as the consort of the king, stars for subordinate rulers, (or for bishops, when the sun is put for Christ as the king). This was the common symbolical language of the east, and was universally adopted by the astrologers and interpreters of dreams, whose professions were, in ancient times, dignified with the name of sciences. Even so far back as the time of Jacob, we find the same figures applied in a similar manner, " Behold, I have dream.ed a dream," said Joseph (Gen. beir brethren, who leted," Rev. vi. 11. iber was completed if the empire. On le, as were also the ed to perpetrate his at he continues to "• Ancient of Days gdom." And, ac- in the scaled book, itely lollovvs, apply, ritories which con. ny have been per- , and lo, tiiere was sackcloth of hair, eaven fell unto the when shaken of a )]1 when it is rolled lUt of their places ; the rich men, and •y bond man, and in the rocks of the fall on us and hide •one, and from the ath is come, and iguage, the stin is people, considered rs, (or for bishops, I was the common lly adopted by the ifessions were, in Even eo far back ^plied in a similar lid Joseph (Gen. 'JF THK SEALED BOOK. 35 XXXVli. 9), " Thf» QUI. r^ 1 , me." Ho V do h tro t'h". "T" "'"'"' "^'^^ ^'^'^'--^ ^^ ti-e dream ? S, T . ?' "'' '"'''' ''' ^''« ''^'"''y) '"'erpret ;o.etobLd^::^:;r:tr^re:^::-'---^ Indeed, in the pass runw - ''• ' '"'"'^'^ '"™"^ ^''^^' 'vorId„„|i,i<;_,„ ,|,„., >'"°"'"''° "'"■''' "Plural, but lo ihe I Iheir course BulT ',''"= '"""" P^l'-i^. i" "hid. lliey ran ( explaining ,l,e Sealed B„ok ■ ' ""''• '"' '"•"''<'"<^'l a. ".on, ocL readt^ leTll ' ,""'f ' '" '"" ""» P»int. e»>ploy " The h„„ of e "e :;'", , ™ ■; ."'"-vi^ have l«e„ necessary. alluded ,0 „,orc ,l,ar„°ce in 'f '"f J'S"'" '" ""= ««h Seal, Is ohjee. or .., pa:::rrRe"vei:, or'jit s:::^;r r -"'" - undisgu sed term- in vievv, „e .hall be aiil lo ,~„ dft ' ''\"' """■ ''"''••"« «h- "ha. .,„, are .,„i„ed il'diTala^HZt"' " ""'""^^"" '"^ ™ceLi::'i'y , tife t^rrr'T."' °"'°" ^'"8''<- «- -- i.i".jo., [„d .. r;™^::: 1: ;t™ ■" '= r^™' ^™ ^" by diirerent writer,, ,vae ,1,1 b1, ■ ' " '"" '*'=" P""""* " t«n king... „ere olr J j /" ^"''""'- O"' -f 1"' kingdom .hen,, whfch Z to i", t. °"" """ °"°'^" " 'Werentfro: 'he sain,,... A d of thi, ,a l '* '""^•" ""'' " «ar out ■ha. he „a, -o " wi^irr 'I'M" z;":?™:' '""^■'•-'"'•' >"■" »« of ,l,em ,0 ,he ground " N„ ° f , ' """ ""' 8'ven by J„„„ „f „„ meaning of "he ho^ "''7"' k "^"'"°"°" passage, apply ,„ ,(,. ,.„„ ,* , f ''°'.'. "e see thai lliese two were east'd" „ t ^1,1',,'" "" '""='"' " ""> ''«•" «l>-h } httle hern, a, mentioned in the one, were 36 OF THE SEALED BOOK. m §m iVM tliice in number, viz,, the three mentioned in llie other, tliat were " plucked up by the roots" to make room for him. On ihis point, 1 wish to be brief at present, as I must hereafter be more circumstan- tial; but thus much was here necessary to ascertain what kings are alluded to in the sixth seal. It must not be overlooked, that the fourth kingdom was only '< one," till the period arrived in which «' ten" were formed from it. But " the earthcpiake" overthrows not one king only, but CTff?j,y, and there- fore refers to sume period subsequent to that in which there was but one king, or ruling power; and, consequently, has no relation to the overthrow of Paganism in the Roman empire, which continued to have but one head for a considernble time after that period. It is worse than trifling to endeavour to make the ejection of onehierarchv for the substitution of another, to serve as an explanation of this earthquake. << The earthquake" here brought to view, overthrows the host ;— not a king, but kings— nut son ? kings only, but the kings of the earth — all, without exceplicn ; and, therefore, without the strangest perversion, cannot be applied to any period prior to the existence of these Kings. Now, if we examine Daniel, we find no earthquake, no destruction of any kind, sweeping away the kings set up out of his fourth grent kingdom, until the " kingdom of the Stone, hewn out without hands," smites the great image upon his feet, destroying the ten kingdoms signified by the toes (chap, ii.) :— on the contrarj', they are represented as continuing to reign, till '< their thrones are cast down by the mighty shaking," which makes way for the Son of Man when he comes to receive "dominion, and glory, and a king- dom," so extensive that "all people, nations, and languages, shall serve him." The overthrow of Paganism, to which this earthquake has been very generally applied, only produced a change in the head of the empire. Five of the seven heads (Rev. xii. 3, xvii. 7, 10) had fallen before John wrote his visions: one of them existed, viz., the Heathen Imperial head: another was yet to come, the Christian Imperial head ; the substitution of which for the preceding only caused a change in the state, religion. This was to continue a short space, and be followed by an eighth, a "plural head" — ten kings who were to give their power to the ecclesiastical beast, and wage war with the Lamb, " who shall overcome them," Rev. xvii. 14., in the battle of that « great day of God Almighty," which is appointed for their de-. OF THE SEALED BOOK. ;n the other, that were im. On this point, 1 be more circuaistan- ertain what kings ore lorn wasoiily "one," lormod from it. But l)iit mnny, and there- whicii there was but las no relation to the which continued to sr that period. It is tion of one hierarchv explanation of this 3rthrows the host ; — lut the kings ol" ihe t'ithout the strangest r to the existence of find no earthquake, Q kings set up out of the Stone, hewn out liis feet, destroying : — on the contrary, " their thrones are ! way for the Son of glory, and a king- and languages, shall sarthquake has been ^ in the head of the :vii.7, 10) had fallen ;d, viz., the Heathen Christian Imperial ding only caused a itinue a short space, ten kings who were i wage war with the 14, in the battle of j pointed for their de- \ struction fiev. xvi. 14. This is "the o^rthquake" mentioned in the sixth sePl. Indeed, in the words w...c.. inmiediafely follow the description given of it, and in which John explains his own terms we find that he substitutes " the groat day" for " the great earth- quake," using these two terms synonimously, as they are used in other places of Ihe Scriptures. It is true that before that period, which is emphatically called « the pieat earthquake," and "the great dnv," there were to be various " earthquakes m divers places, nation rising against nation, and king- cJom against kingdom.' Mat. xxiv. Mark xiii. Luke xxi. But these vyere merely partial, not total eclipses-changes only in the political spheres, not their annihilation : Such were the convulsions which atiendod (he subversion of Imperial Rome ; the setting up of the ten k,ng.s, and the overthrow of three of them, to make room for the king of - impudent countenance." The extinction of the light of the heaven politic was not to be until ''the glad news of themL of the Mos.iah had first been proclaimed in all the world," and his fo owers been made to sufll-r that "persecution and tribulation" wh.c^ he tauglit them toexoect from all nations. " But," says Christ, m those days, after that tribulation, (when the time appointed fo cleansing e sanctuary has arrived,) the sun shall be darkened, the moon shall not give her light, the stars shall fall from the' heaven politic) and the powers iDynameis, executive powers) of the'" heaven sha be shaken ;_then shall appear the sign of the Son of M n in M«- heaven :-(this darkening of the sun, falling of the stars ^nd shaking of the powers of the heaven politic, is '« the sign " for' his IS effected by his power, whatever may be the second cauL i ut' }; T '"" ^'"" ^" ''" '"'''^ "^^'-^ -r'h mourn, and they I s a^^ see //. S^ of Man (mentioned by Daniel) coming in the c, uds , o I. r^aven (,n t e political tempests gathering in the heaven poh ■^ with power and great glory ;"-fbr then it will appear man^t ^ that all the^ changes are eOected by " Him who re^a^^ Such is the language employed in the New Testament, to describe ?he oTd T s^a 'r 'T-'^' "^^'^^ " ''' ^'"^'^"^ ^^this wl ^ The^Testament speak m a similar manner respecting " thegreat \ coinmon version, tends v.rVn^cho».'"T ""'' '"''">' °''"^'- Pla«8, in our -., ...jcii i!5 i!..~,_uit- iin. sense. pll ■111.''' iliii lilll 38 Oi THE SEALED BOOK. earilu,unke-the great day-the great and terrible day of ,he Loni- the day ol H,« wrath," alluded to in the sixth neal. The Psaln.i.t 1« ex., speaking of the victory of the Messiah over his er-emieR' llll Z''^ 7 : "" "^'" P^'<^«»''«"J" - conferred on hi,n ; and add. '« the Lord at thy .ight hand shall .trike through kings in t/.e day of h^s urath. He shall judge an.ong the Heathen (the Gellet to whom ,t .s g.ven to tread down the holy city, Rev. xi.) He sMal fill (the.r k.ngdon.s) with the dead bodies : He shall wound the head' over rnany countries (the eighth head of Daniel's fourth beast. Rev. hehftupM.W.' (h.s own head, or sovereignty, which shall be made manifest, when ho shall take to him his great power, Rev. xi. The Prophet Joel, ch. ii. iii., as explained by Peter, Acts ii., gives a s,m,lar account of the setting up of the JMessiafrs kingdom, nd it final tnumph : u i ,,;„ ,,„^,, ^„, „,y ^^.^.^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^J^^ ' and I vv.ll shew wonders in the heavens, and in the earth, blood and' fire, and pdlars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon ,nto blood, l>efore the „.reat and the terrible day of the Lord come. . ..... Proclaim this among the Gentiles, prepare war rouse the m.ghty men, call out the men of war, ..... [leaf your' ploughshares into swords (make every exertion to maintain your P^''^'^ • , '«* **^« ^^'^^k say, I am strong : Assemble your- selves and come, all ye heathen, gather yourselves together . come up to the valley of Jehoshaphat ; (literally the valley of 'the judg,nent of the Lord:) for there will I sit to judge all the hea*then. P"' '" the sickle, for the harvest is ripe. . . . The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw h«.rsh.nmg The heavens and the earth shall shake ; but be hoi " ! T. '^^ f "' ^''^^' Tl^^" «»>»" J^-^a'^™ De holy. -"Then shall the sanctuary be cleansed," Dan. viii. 14 Isaiah speaking of the period in which -Jerusalem shall be a quie habitation, a tabernacle which shall not be taken down; where the Lord, ourJudge, our Lawgiver, our King, will save his oppressed maV''ltinTlf;01dTr„,nJr^^ ber bv our tron^'oVs excent in v.r^ f "'''"^^ ''""^''"^ '" ">^ singular nutn- theykrewron" ZXhiZn^ofthPrn r '"^r^' i" a" of which instances the sense, as iT does m i IsaJe tSIo' ?"'' '^% ^''"' '""^^^ "''^'^"'^ peof pCO| «'Cc earti; forth his fi hath out ; meitt solvei their a falli (in th of rec Th( «' the i dieted heavei an alli mous i . Rsham Mount Isa. xj Intl brevity nouncc throw ( the des the grei is <• th( f" is to ^this day ^■are to si %r — • Whe the sun, i » object spt k bright lig: iployed ill lis mentic Ireceives ii iRev. xvi. itf le day of the Lord- seal. The Psalmist, li over iiis enemies, '," mentions tiie oalh nfeired on him ; and through kings in the >athen (the Gentilef, Rev. xi.) He shall hall \\o\ini\ the head' fourth beast, Rev. ay ; therefore shall iity, which shall he 'at power, Rev. xi. Bier, Acts ii., gives I's kingdom, and its ill ilesh, e earth, blood and 1 into darkness, and ble day of the Lord itiles, prepare war, .... beat, your to maintain your Assemble your- J together the valley oj the rfi all the heathen. le The rs shall withdraw 1 shall shake ; but n shall Jerusalem ]," Dan. viii. H. isalem shall be a ten down ; where lave his oppressed iebrew word occurs in the singularnuin- of which instances ' have taken obscure hi'i two lines after, or THE SEA1.KD HOOK. 39 people ;"-where - the inhabitants shall not say. I am sick, and the people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their iniquity," exclaims, Lome near, ye nations, to hear, and hearken ye people: let the earth hear, and all that is therein ; the world, and all things that come forth 01 >t ; for the indignation of the Lord is upon all nations, and h.s fury upon ail their armies ; he hath utterly destroyed them; he nath delivered them to the slaughter. Their slain also shall be cast out ; their carcases shall stink, and the mountains (kingdon.s) shall be melted with their blood; and all the host of heaven shall be diB- 80lved,an. the heavens shall be rolled together as a scroll; and all their host shall fall down, as the leaf falleth off from the vine, and as a fa mg fig from the fig tree : for my sword shall be bathed in heaven, ^ (in the blood of kings) in the day of the Lord's vengeance, the year ^ol recompense for the controversy of Sion," fsa. xKxiv 1—8 These passages may suffice to shew that, throughout the Scriptures, the givmg of the kingdom to the saints of the Most High" is pre- dicted by, not a partial, but a total obscuration of the lights of the heaven politic, and that, wherever this total obscuration is mentioned, an allusion is made ;o the same period;' for the Prophets are unani. mous ,n declaring that « the moon shall be confounded, and the sun |Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously," jisa. XXIV. 23. ^^ :; In the above statement, I have enaeavoured to prove, with as much brevity as ^vas consistent with perspicuity, that the earthquake, an- nouncet by the opening of the sixth seal, has no relation to the over- hrow of Paganism by Constantine and hi. successors; but describes he destruction that will be brought upon the " kings of the earth, in he gre.t day ol the wrath of the Lamb." At that period, not o ,ly # • i to beirf :T '1"k' " "^'•^■"'"'" '^"^ " ^he moon" also I be confountbd and become as bloo.i." This shoves, that in I .day of wrath, the people, " even the bond men and freJ men." >re to suffer along with their rulers ; and all the splendour and prit^e C'Idect spoken of as X\lfrA"'./''"^?'l"'' " ^•'""ally limited to the hnght lights of h;ave wf 'rl F^x r~'""u ''^ ^^^"^^ ^'**"- «• " AH the ' ployed in predict rigthe del Son / '"" '^n\ , '"'"• "'"""^ "sures are e,n- ,.s mentioned by na.ne • „n 1 f T """"-■"' ^.^^'^'""' ^'"- *'"• ' ^ut the city areceives its full accomoli^hm" n ''' p l""!^" ",' ^'""='' "'^ ^"'«"'=« '« ^lenounced iRev.xvi.nndUni "^ ""'"' '"Babylon the (Jreat, the Mother of Harlots. 40 of the or rilK SKALtl) BOOK. ill!! nations arc to be brought to ruin, by tlio.e bloody wars which shall precede or intnuluce a new order of things. I „m „ware that Home commentators (the least exceptionable upon the whole) n.air- tarn that Antichrist will be destroyed, not by nrn... but by the power t'-" h. They have been led into this opinion bv the com.nand g-ven to Christian., when persecuted in one city to flee into another. Matt. X. 23, and not to avenjfo themselves, Rom. xii. 9; but to imi- tate the example of Christ, who, - when he suffered, threatened not but committed himself to Him that jnd^eth righteously," 1 Pet. ii. 2, 8. 1 his, however, only shows, that, as Christians cannot take the Bword.the Ant.christian power must be destroyed by others. The dominion of error and falsehood shall be overthrown by the preva- lence of the truth ; but by other means, even « by violence shall the great c.ty, Babylon, be thrown down," Rev. xvii. 21. In " the day of the Lord's vengeance, the year of recompense," Isa. xxxiv. 8, the .nujuitous political fabric shall be " rewarded double, «crarc/en^^ to h^r ovmwork.,- and « the cup of blood and desolation which she hath filled to others, shall be filled to her double," Rev. xviii. 6 As the « great earthrpiako" refers to the world politic, so must the « nriountuins, islands, dens, and rocks of the mountains." Indeed we find the principal term so applied by Jeremiah, Ii. 25, to a kingdom, that of Babylon : «« Behold, I am against thee, Destroying Moun- tain! and in Daniel also, we find the same term employed to de- note a kingdom, even the kingdom of the Messiah, Dan. ii., « The Stone which became a mmmtain, and filled the whole earth," is there employed to intimate that -^ the God of Heaven will establish a kina- Atom which shall never In destroyed." If, then, the term mountains signifies kingdoms, islands must signify th< ir de endencies; and we can be at little loss to understand the minor expressions, dens and rocks of these mountains, introduced hore as hiding placen. or places in which the kings and their peopK- seek re uge. They nre the same to which they have always resorted, when threatened with danger, viz., their armies and resources of every kind, which shall completely fail then., or be turned against them, at the period of this dreadful commotion and earthquake, which is afterwards, in this book called " the battle of that great day of God Almighty, Rev. xvi. 14 ' That this sixth Seal has no relation whatever to those events to which commentators have generally applied it, will farther appear evident by attending to the sweeping extent of the expressions that follow : " The heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together " e hloody wars wliicli ;>!. I am aware that on tlir vvliole) mail - m, hut hy the jiovver :)n hy the command ■ to flee into another, . xii. 0; but to imi- freil, threatenoil not, Bously," 1 Pot. ii. 2, jn8 cannot take ilie •cil by othors. The rovvn hy ihc preva- ly violence shall the .21. In <' the day i" Isa. xxxiv. 8, the lie, according to her lion which she hath . xviii. 6. politic, so must the ains." Indeed, we i. 25, to a kingdom, Destroijing Moun- m employed to de- ih, Dan. ii., « The lole earth," is there ill establish a king- he term mountains 3ndencies ; and we iressiions, ikns and g places, or places e. They nre the 1 threatened with kind, which shall the period of this vards, in this book, y, Rev. xvi. 14. o those events to ill farther appear expressions that 8 rolled together." OF THE SEALED flooK. 41 ■cnill i, rulbJ >m » .. ,h. I . '''""I'l'™" ""'i'l'ly he nar„f T ' "' ""' "'"^'l''"- « vvlm-li a parcel „r ,,„„„„ „;„,,^ ,l,o„;,l 1 i " 1"-'""^ when ■■ llie ,eo,l ,l,a I L T, , ■ ""'" "">l'ley"'enl_b„t the burning fl , , D vi ' ""',.''" "°''^ *"""'"' =■"' 8-"" "> ;un.h 1-^.. .,;„:• 2e':-:r;;,fr r tr :™^ 'V^ to yourseves, lest ii nn„ ♦■ > "^^' "" ■ ^'- "Take heed -rriui„g.„,u':;k:n: ; ^.'^zj^r "^T"°r "'"■ cnmc upon you unaware,- f„, . "' """I '" """ % ■.ha. a.:,, o> .herern-et reaX ^1^71°" ?" '''' pray a wavs tUnt ,.^ l ■-"'"'• ^ a ich ye, therefore, and in; z'lTz :i^ ::r:r r?' '\''""* °" '^- >ke xxi. 34-36. »<«W before the Son of Man," In the seventh chanter of th^ ^ ... , . , ,fonside..d as an appe.']ix to tl ....h tT' r ""^ '' "^'^' Vieal, we are infortned of an. r' P'"^'^ *" ^''^ ««^«"th li^- belonging to :^:t ^c n^sr^^^r^^^vr ^ey are protected by g1 1 his ! ,'?'' '' ''^'" *^^'"' '«' ''^''«"'* lomposedof^agreLmultiLe tf'^'P'"^' 2- That they are ]k no means well understood till thT Tf f "'"' * P°'"' Hhecies were explained On thl . 't P'"' °^ ^''""''^''^ P^o- -dering . the GentTe^sXir ^ of T ^"^ "' '=''"■ partakers of the promise in Z mT u u^ '""^ body, and which in other ages "rnot made W ^' '^' ^''^'^-^ ^'^^^ |ph. iii. 3, 5-belLrtl a " he pe"Z" fT ''' "" '' "«" '" #igh,'' meant the seed of r!Li ^ ? '^ '^^ '^'"*' "^ the Most fher people shoLt:i;n'r:^^^^^^^^^ " -u.jj. ,...,- ariii ir.Dutanes. o. That F 42 OF THE SEALED BOOK. !!|jiri li the Christian religion, instead of securing to its professors ease, pleasure, wealth, and power, the darling objects of the subjects of Antichrist, and who yet fancj themselves Christians, should expose them to great tribulation. 4. That, notwithstanding all the contempt poured out upon them, and the numberless dangers and trials to which they are exposed, at last they are clothed in white robes— robes washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb— obtain the palm of victory and a place before the throne of God ; and therefore, 5. They ascribe " Salvation to our God, who slttcth upon the throne, and to the Lamb." RECAPITULATION. The sum, then, of this truth, declared by the opening of these six Seals, amounts briefly to this : — 1. That, at the time appointed, the Messiah was sent to establish n kingdom, agreeably to the predictions in the Sealed Book of Daniel. 2. That the subjects of the Messiah's kin;r,|orn were to be persecuted and opposed by the world, and particularly by the rulers and subjects of Daniel's fourth great empire— a persecution which began as soon as Christ showed himself on the earth (for even the murder of the innocents at Bethlehem was perpetrated in enmity to his kingdom), and will continue till « the Rider on the white horse" shall appear as the conqueror. 3. That false teachers, from the very commencement of the Christian dispensation, and particularly when armed as a body will: the power of the civil magistrate, were to oppose the progress of the ^ truth, convert religion into a trade (sec ^//e JVo^e, ;?. 27,) and acts conspicuous part in the war carried on against the Prince of the host 4. That, in consequence of this, many apostatized from the truth, even the whole body of the worshippers of the " little horn," beiii? falsely said to live, while they were in fact dead— so dead to the spirit o( Christianity, that they joined their persecuting rulers in killing those who held fast the word of God, and thought that they were rendering God service— being thus instructed by their corrupt teachers, " whose policy insures prosperity to their craft," Dan. viii. 25. 5. That, notwithstanding the delay of the day of retribution for ai: these murders, the innocent blood which has been shed shall be avenged ; and that those who suffer for the truth are made partaker? of a blessed immortalitv. 6. 1 these 1< Jong th will be^ persuat Christ; the La I which judgme Acc( going f( followiti byfanc^ been ve •re take contains Seals, a teventh for the ] first six is hold t would ii jpolicy ol •tretchet Itandard Such lowed to in which method a (pompose( jj/\.nother >y " a st( ' « to de ly " kin J «nd dom period, fo ients by :Which sig |by a «< lit pi length 1 OF THE SEALED BOOK. 43 fessors ease, pleasure, ubjects of Antichrist, I expose them to great 3ontcmpt poured out als to which they are ; — robes washed and the palm of victory iforc, 5. They ascribe throne, and to the opening of these six 'as sent to establish a ed Book of Daniel, .vere to l)e persecuted e rulers and subjects vhich began as soon 1 the murder of the 'to his kingdom), and shall appear as the nmencement of the rmed as a body will, e the progress of tht 'e,p. 27,) and act a le Prince of the hopt ized from the truth, "little horn," beinc ad — so- dead to the uting rulers in kiliinf jght that they were leir corrupt teacher?. Dan. viii. 25, of retribution for ai: been shed shall be are made partakers ^ 6. That at the period appointed for the "great earthquake," all hese kingdoms shall be overthrown, in spite of every exertion to pro- long the.r pohticul existence; that then the kingdoms of this world ^.11 become what they have never been, though their false teachers per.suade them otherwise, -the kingdom of our Lord and of his *1 'r r;f, ' ^'''' '"^'' P'"'^ "' "^•''^ g'-^«t day of the wrath of ^e Lamb -^ the great and terrible day of the Lord ["-expressions which evidently mean the same as " the last day I"-" the day of judgment !"— " the sound of the last trumpet '" According to this view, then, those hypotheses which make the going forth ot the dillerent " riders'" to be so many distinct periods following each other in order and in succession of time, are supported b fancy alone. Ever since the days of Mede, the following sys em has been v^ry generally adopted in explaining the Revelation rl'rhe Seals •^e taken in their order as seven successive periods, the last of wl^d beals and also represent so many distinct periods in succession. The 2^n,k trumj>et, in like manner, is divided into seven distinct peri 1 for the pouring out o^seven vials, all of which are subsequent to the fir^ -YT^*^'". "^'''^ '^ '''' ^"-" <- tJ- -l^e of method ! an ' fa I to be a sufficient reason for rejecting any explanation, tlia l^uld int^duce confVision into this order. ,n imitation of tli J savage |ol, y o Procrustes, whatever in the book is too short ibr this bed,1s atrelci^ to Its length, and everything too long is cut down Z Z .Such is the method, with a few variations, which has been fol .fcvved to explain the Visions of John, only because such is 1 ord t in which he narrates them. Let us examine, for a moment a sin Ha method appl ed to interpret the Visions of Dani 1 :-His "gre ^ im e" V°a stonelt ' ^ ^''.^.^'"^ -\«f t»'« God of heaven," represented " to s rov a 1 ".M T ""'''" " "'^" '' ^^ -^^^lished, which y '^Sol "'''"'"^' '"' '"'"'' ''^ «^--" But here, .nd , '"^'^"'"'' /« "'"^^ "»t "'"'orstand kingdoms, but « the rule .n ominion of pagan priests;" for we find, subsequently to t lil ped, our other kingdoms mentioned by Daniel, and w-hich L Top ! wrhsLif?e?r, "*'''' ^'^'"^ "'^^''•'^'' '^^ "^- horns," f length tt-!:.!.!:,'S^!''° P^^^«-« P-^'^- of wickedness, til, ,-^.n.,u-,SB. a„d sovereignty is given to the people of \ \m ': mm^ m't u OF THE SEALED BOOK. the saints Of the Most High whose kingdom is an « everlasting king- dom. But order and nnethod requires that we here Hmit the import ~: "b:rr^"^,r ^t -^ '^'^ «^- thisperiod,tvvoe:7r: fZTJl e^ ?'"" '"'^ ^ "''" S"^^5" the latter of which is led Thi " n "^(,;fT"^ '" "'^'^^dness to the one before men- tioned. This new httle horn must be explained (no matter how, for order and method requi.^ it,) by the prophecy of the « seventy we^ks " L" ' ::'r r ^' '''^ rr ^^ '--^^ ^^^^^^ ^"« ^'-^^ ^'^^^^^^ M,Vh T , ?, ^P?""' '^' '"'' ''^ "'^^"^ «''«" be destroyed when M.hael shall stand up for Daniel's people ! This is Dan el's 11 of arra ,on, and therefore, such must be the method followed o explain h.m What would be thought of the expositor who "hou Id propose such a series of absurdities? " 8"ouiu However plausible and ingenious any exposition of the Revelation " may appear, ,f u proposes any thing that has not a direct re e ence to the contents of the sealed book of Daniel, as the plain and obv"u sense of what was "shut up and closed till the time of the end,'" must be rejected by those who wish to « hear the words of this pro phecy ;' for, only by attention to the voice of " the faithful d frue Witness,' m opposition to the comments and glosses of those vvho subsutute darkness for light, can a right understanding of the Ik that he has opened, and of « the Revelation" by whichL has open 5 .t be obtained. Nor is it surprising that those who so little uX- stand the nature of Christ's kingdom, as to take that of " A ichrtt " m one or other of its forms, for his, should still consider the vi ion , "the words of a book that is sealed, which men deliver to on or -^^7/ ; "'?'J\'' '''^' ' P™y '''' ' «"d^« -tb, 1 cannot for ze ts sealed; and the book is delivered to him that is not learned saying read this pray thee ; and he saith, I am no/ learned.^' Bu^, when " the terpble one is brought to nought, and the scarner is con BumecMnd all that watch for iniquity a., cut off; that ZTe a man among other^ePsons L Sion th Jt^i!"'"' ^T" ?'" ^'^'^^'^^ ' ^ecaul, charge of unvaryinTrepSn °" ThVl.L'''' «"«.'' Anders Daniel liable to the truths in the RevektIoS! have resoJct oilvt"? '""^ ''"'u^ '" ^''"""' «"<» "?"» of Antichri9t-the pnj^£entaZde^lViJZ^ ff T"'' '"T "^ C''"" «"><» the former. Both Daniel and John nr. An m*^ '^t ''"'^'■' ""'* "'« *""'"?•» of of these facts : yeaX ike charge mi^hthl''K''' ^u^ '" " """^'"g repetition- prophets ; butoLn ithi^Sve'eatei the^^^^^^^^ against Moses and all the those who indulge in fancy'and hu„?for v2r ety ' ^"^ ^'" """ "P^^" P'"'" '" an c that the I shall run t of tl Dan. Al thoug self b error preac very c this ni their v horse ; Mesaif " red h career keeps mandnr so it wi from tl their pc ' its ereci iniquity " the b€ shall b( ** great ( contain e Removed « And V heaven i • Some ISeal, thArg an " everlasting king- fiere limit the import is period, two empires he latter of which ia hich comes "another the one before men- (no matter how, for ie« seventy weeks;" he kings of the north be destroyed when 'his is Daniel's order method followed to spositor who should I on of the Revelation )t a direct reference le plain and obvious ime of the end," it e words of this pro- he faithful and true ossea of those who inding of the book k'hich he has opened /ho so little under- at of " Antichrist," onsider the vision, len deliver to one I he saith, 1 cannot, that is not learned, not learned." But, tie scorner is con- that make a man OF iHE SEALED BOOK. 45 in these two passages e predicted ; became, rs Daniel liable to the IB in Daniel, and open e reign of Christ and r, and the triumph of unyarying repetition" ist Moses and all the lever appear plain to an otender for. „oTd, ,„d lay a mare for him ,l,at ,*provetl, ,"_.. i„ M V . , ' ''""' '"" "■' ""* »f '!"= book, aid .he eyes ^ .he bImJ shall see out of obscurity, and out of da knl LC»J a so .hal, increase their joy i„ J Lord, and the ;ral, "t shall rejoice m the Holy One of Israel," Isa „iv , . M ° Tn ™» to and fro, and knowledge shall he iic Jid """'' !!" of_ the wicked shall „nder..and, hu, the wise shall' tln'deW,.:™ All the "riders" commence their course nearly at the same,«ri»f .hough ,n the natural order of things, the Messilh must sZoT i^' , poached he,o. it can hH^Trt;' !'j ^Jr^ZZ^: ,t "redhose." ^ 1 death of the innocents), is still upon his ca'eer n th'e . th V " ""'^^^ ^'^'^^" who commenced his mandments of men,)_and « 1'^ , ^ .., '^"''''"'' ^"'^ ««>'"- «o it will be till « tht^eaf earl r» J'" '*'" '^'"' P'-^^-And from their thr nes asT iZ ' f "^"'^ ^^e kings of the earth their power a d ^nl'' ^ h?"' T'^'"'"' "^°" '''"" '^^ " giving ■ ita ere'ction, has 'So^n e"t: Th't T'' ^^^^«'"- iniquity, through policy, causigct^ft to „ ' ^"f ^"^^"^^ " the beast, and tie fafse prophetTh 1 '^ T' '" ^" ^'""^ "'-^'' shall both be cast aliveTto a ^e oflf" S'™'^'" '^'''" '""' « great day" of the wrath of th! r u ' ^^''' ^''^^ ^^> =" ^he contained'in the booTSan .^ w'' "T^ '' ''' P^^^'^''^ /etnoved by «the lJ or7::,l\^ZT? ''' ''''' '''' ^^^" THE SEVENTH SEAL. i| — — — . ^ -n-uu i saw the seven iselL^h^ ^-Ki,!!"' i'"^ •'"«'• " Andi^iiiT^r;:::!^;:— I- — - « ~ " '"" '" ''"^^» «" «•>« o' 'he midnight ho^r-'leut wTeS 46 OF THE SEALED BOOK. |i: 1:' angels which stood before God ; and to tliem were given seven trum- pets. And another Angel came and stood at the altar, having a gol- den censer ; and there was given to him much incense, that he should oiler it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar, which was before the throne : and the smoke of the incense, with the prayers of 1*3 saints, ascended up before God, out of the Angel's hand. And the Angel took the censer and filled it with the fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth ; and there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an eartiiquake," Rev. viii. 1 — 5. The " heaven" here spoken of, refers evidently to the scene of the vision, chap, iv., as does also the " half hour ;"* for the silence is maintained only while the preparations are making lor the ensuing representation ; and when every thing is ready, it is terminated by " voices and thunderings." In the interim, the end and design of all the services that were performed in the typical sanctuary are pointed out by the olRce and work of " the Angel, who oilers much incense with the prayers of all the saints,'' in virtue of which " they ascend up before God," and are accepted. That the word •' angel" signifies " messenger" will not be questioned by any one who is at all conversant in Scripture phraseology. Here, then, we have " the Angel" or " Messenger of the Covenant" brought to view — the Lord, " who had come to his temple," agreeal)ly to the prediction in Mai. iii. 1 ; — the " merciful and faithful High Priest, who hath made re- conciliation for the sins of the people ; — the Great High Priest, that is passed into the lieavens, Jesus, the Son of God,'" Heb. ii. 17, iv. 14 ; offering tliat incense by which alone the j)ersons and services of his saints are ma le acceptable — even the merits of his own perfect obedience and atonement. We have seen, from the opening of the preceding Seals, that the events, which they predict, do not follow in such an order and suc- cession of time, as to make the business of the second commence when the first terminates, and the business of the third when that of the second is finished, by a regular succession ; but that, on the con- trary, all the five first Seals relate to the commencement and progress rend thus or not, might it not be joined to chapter vii., and " the silence" con- sidered OS significant of " the mystery of God l)eing finished," which it " shall be, when the seventh angel shall have sounded his trumpet 7" Thus the subject of the Trumpets, beginning at verse 2, might be viewed distinct from all the Seals, 08 the visions described after all the trumjjets are sounded, are distinct from them, although all respect the same events, and illustrate the Sealed Book. * See the previous Note, commencing on p. 45. Of' THE SEALED nooK. 47 of the warfare carried on between « the Rider on the white horst., ' and th(-se who oppose his kingdom ; and the sixth to the issue of that contest. The case is exactly tlie same with regard to the seventh Seal : for, though, of necessity, in removing the Seals in order, from the hook of Daniel, the seventh must be last opened, the events here predicted do not take place subsequently to those of the other Seals. On the contrary, they have nearly the same time of commencement —even the period in which the Messenger of the Covenant « took the censer and filled it with the fire of the altar, and cast into the earth ;"— for, though he came « with the glad tidings of peace," he forewarned his disciples that his message would not he so received by the world :-" I am come," says he, « to sendee upon the earth. . . Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth ? I tell you, nay • but rather divi.ion,"_Luke xii. 49-" Think not that I am come to send peace on earth ; I am not come to send peace on earth, but a sword- Matt. x. 34. From this and the passages first quoted, we see that " sending fire on the earth," means « sending a sword " (See 1 Cor. Hi. 13, 14.) This was to follow the profession of the name oi Christ ; nor need we wonder, if the disciples wore « hated of all nations," when wc find, that among « a man's foes were to be those of h>s own household." " But," says Christ, «' he that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me . . he that taketh not up his cross and followeth after me, is not worthy of me He that findeth his life (by conforming to the world to avoid perse- cution) shall lose it: (he shall not partake in the first resurrection •) and he that loscth his lire for my sake, shall find it." We see, then that persecution, strife, and contention, are predicted here, as destined to follow ihc preaching of the gospel-the very same fact that was proclaimed by the opening of the second Seal. But. instead of a mere outline of the history of the warfare between the crowned Rider and his enemies, (which was all that the preceding Seals gave re- specting Danicl'3 " Prince of the Host," and '< the people of the prince" that was to fight against him,) here a far-her, and, as we shall immediately see, a very particular detail of all the leading circum- stances of the c.ntest is brought to view : for we are not only told generally what followed the preaching of the Word, namely, « thun^ derings and lightnings, and an earthquake ;"_great noise and wrath, followed by a wonderful change in the rule or government of the earth but seven angels are introduced to explain the events alluded to in these expressions, and to proclaim, as by sound of trumpet, the au- 48 OF THE SEALED BOOK. thenlic and authorised interpretation of the Sealed Book, so far as it relates to these events. THE FIRST TRUMPET. " The seven angels, who had the seven trumpets, prepared them- selves to sound. The first angel sounded, and there followed fire and hail mingled with blood ; and they were cast upon the earth ; and the third part of the earth was burnt up,» and the third part of the trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up," Rev.viii. 6. 7. Sending fire on the earth, we have just seen, means, in prophetic language, the same as sending a ^toorrf,— contention and strife, fol- lowed by bloodshed. Hail denotes in general the judgments of God upon a people.f Trees signify great men, and grass the lower or- ders: thus, in the fourth chapter of Daniel, «' a great tree" represents Nebuchadnezzar,—" the earth," in which were its roots, his kingdom, —and " the tender grass of the field, his people ij but the same figures are also applied to the people of God, as distinguished from the world ; as in Isaiah Ixi. 3, where they are called « trees of righteous- ness, the planting of Jehovah," ar. ' in other places ;§ and there ore when this figure occurs, its application to the .ne or to the other can be decided only by the context. By this trumpet not only is fire cast upon the earth, but fron the context we learn that it was " fire of the altar." Therefore, the quarrels and bloodshed here mentioned, are chiefly to be attributed to • The third part of the earth was bur.., up. These words are omitted in the common version. They are found in the Vulgate, and in many good MSS. + See Ex. IX. 23. Isn. xxvii. 2, 17. Pa. Ixxviii. 47, 48. Ezek. xiii. 13 Among the Eastern Magi, hail and fire, employed as symbols, had a similar signification. Achmctea, in hi Interpretation of Creams, cap. 191, out of the Rules of the Indiana, Persians, and Egyptians, aays, " If any shall seem to see hail fall any where, let him expect a sudden hostile attack If the hail shall have hurt the stalks of wheat or barley, in the place where the stalks are so broken, warlike slaughters shall happen." And in cap. 159, 160, he says, thatySre, if it shall seem to burn any thing, or any one, signifieth death war, fightings, punishment, and affliction. ' X See also Ezek. ch. xxi. and Isa. ch. ii. Achraetes, the author mentioned in the preceding note, also puts trees for great men. § The church is God's husbandry. Christ is " the true vine," and his people " the branches." Those that abide in him bring forth much fruit, John xv. 5. "They spring up among the grass, as willows by the watercourses," Isa. xliv. 4. But if any man abide not in him, he is cast forth like the branches that are withered, (or burnt up, as in the passage before us) " which are gathered and cast into the nre." OF THE SEALED COOK. 1 Book, SO far as it 49 !, prepared them- followed fire and m the earth ; and third part of the I," Rev. viii. 6. 7. ans, in prophetic )n and strife, fol- udgments of God ss the lower or- t tree" represents oot8,hia kingdom, ::t^ but the same nguished from the rees of righteous- § and therefore, to the other can b, but fro B the Therefore, the < be attributed to I are omitted in the ly good MSS. !. Ezek. xiii. 13. }Is, had a similar I. 191, out of the any shall seem to c If place where the leap. 159,160, he , signifieth death, athor mentioned ," and his people Vuit, John XV. 5. rses," Isa. xliv. 4. ■nnchea that are re gathered and the .Imputes among ecclesiastics-disputes which were carried on with so much enmity and brutality, that not only the subjects of Christ's kingdom, who were taught by their Master to expect nothing else and who, generally speaking, have always been reckoned heretics by all true churchmen ; but mankind in general, became the victims of the blood-th.rsty fu.-y of the various contenders for ecclesiastical do, m.mon. Nor was this mischief confined within narrow hounds-the fire and na.l tningled with blood, were cast upon the earth:" and .f we turn to Daniel, vii. 23, we shall find that « the earth," when employed vv.thout limitation, includes not only the proper territories of the fourth empire, but those of the throe prece.ling ones, which it « d^troyed and brake in pieces," before theLblishlent ^f tl.rt^n From this it follows, that the commencement of the « firo and hail' was while the C.sars sti„ held the sovereignty of Rom d fitcrr."'"""'' ""'^'■«^— "-'^''' - learn by their ultimate efilcts, the burning up of ^. the t!.ial part" of the trees and grass, that thy were to continue much long.i-during the whole time in v^hich h beast was to reign with the ten kings ; for it was only during the atter period that its power to make «« fire come down from heaven in ::^;!: el: t: ::', ir '^^ ''^'-' - '-'-^ ^^ '•- ^-^^^ v- As to the precise period for the commencement of these evils no w2 S ZeT rV"' '" ^""-''"«"- '« -»'-h these sTlu whth . Z '■"" '^' """'"'^ '' *''« Apostles, that the spu-it which produces this-the wish of certain professors of Chris! nnt .«„ I, : ^ ' '^"'^ ^^® ^«ve seen that, thoiish it did pules, as well as llic ,.er,oculion, lo whici, Clirisl's followers in oar which irli!' '^"'••'"""""'"^ of « naw prophelic hislory! i„ icxaoiiv iiiB an.«, - trumpet, nrc followed by jcxactly the same consequences as the going out of the Rider who o I'll m 50 OF THE SEALED BOOK. took peace from the earth, and the Rider with the " yoke." " Thp third part of tlie earth was burnt up ;" that is, wasted with war and bloodshed ;— « and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up ;"— not only « many" who had " heard the word and received it joyfully, were otfended when the sword or fire of per- secution* came, and so fell away from the truth ;" but throughout all that portion of the world, which in this book is called " a third part," the whole visible profession of Christianity was ultimately withered and blasted ;— bishops, " the trees," and their flocks, " the green grass," becoming both equally fruitless, the commandments of God being made void by the traditions, doctrines, and commandments of men. This defection from the truth began as soon as persecution for the word aopeared ; it reached its height after " the little horn" (the hierarchy) ohiaintd power from the kings of the earth " to wear out the saints of the Most High." Throughout Europe (the third part of the earth) the truth was cast down to the grouml, and the little horn prospered, while the « woman" (the true Church) was obliged to hide herself in the wilderness : those « who clave to her by flatteries," whether distinguished bishop and teachers, or men in less elevated situations, having entirely perverted her institutions, and new-modelled the Church, to make it suit their worldly views ; holding this lie in their right hand, that it was possible to " serve God and mammon ;" —and making it manifest, by their whole conduct, that they were of the number whom Jude calls « trees whose fruit withereth, without fruitf twice dead, p'urked up by the roots, raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame ; wandering starsf to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever." This singular fact was sealed up in the book of Daniel. It was then only told generally, that a malignant enemy should arise against the kingdom of the Messiah, and that the people of a certain ruling power, which was yet to come, she Aid carry on this warfare : but i.om no part of Daniel could • This is the fire which the Apostle Paul tells the Corinthians would " try every man's work of what sort it is." They were boasting, some that they had been converted by Paul, some by Apollos, &c., but he informs them, that the Apostles would receive no reward, but for that part of their work which should endure this fire, t The Greek words import—" Not only bearing no fruit to perfection, but barren— void of vegetable life, and only fit to be rooted up for fuel." X Bishops, neither appointed nor ruling by Christ's authority, but " running greedily after the error of Balaam for reward." f n Of THK SEALED BOOK. 51 le « yoke." '« Thp 'asted with war and rnt up, and all green ad " heard the word sword or fire of per- " but throughout all lied « a third part," ultimately withered flocks, " the green imandments of God J commandments of I peraecution for the tie little horn" (the earth " to wear out pe (the third part of !, and the little horn was obliged to hide • her by flatteries," nen in less elevated i, and new-modelled ; holding this lie in od and mammon ;" t, that they were of wilhereth, without ; waves of the sea, o whom is reserved liar fact was sealed lid generally, that a om of the Messiah, which was yet to tart of Daniel could )rinthinns would " try ig, some that they had informs them, thai the eir work which should iniit to perfeclion, hue for fuel." thority, hot " running; it be learned, till explained by the Faithful Witness, that Uiose who should thus oppose his rule, though of «• impudent countenance," should have the eflrontery to maintain that they were his own sub- jects, and were only seeking to promote his glory ! Tliis wonderful and universal degeneracy, as has been before no- ticed, came not to its height till Antichrist had received his power, usurped the outer court of the temple of God, and trodden it down as his own proj)erty ; and we know, from other passages, that it con- tinues till the time appointed for the " cleansi' g of the sanctuary ;" or, in other words, till the period arrives, in which " the saints shall possess the kingdom." Hence it follows, that this trumpet, in oppo- sition to the general interpretation, continues to sound during the whole period of the five succeeding trumpets, down to " the days of the voice of the seventh Angel, when the mystery of God shall be finished." THE SECOND TRUMPET. " The second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea ; and the third part of the sea became blood ; and the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died ; and the third part of the ships were destroyed," Rev. viii. 8, 9. ^ We have already seen that, in prophetic language, « a mountain" I signifies a kingdom or empire ; and « fire," a sword— strife, conten- I tion, and war. In the Apocalypse, xvii. 15, « waters" are put for I " peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues :" and we know T that « the gathering together of waters" is called «' seas," Gen. i. 10. The sea, then, applied to multitudes, means an assemblage of various t^ nations into one community ; and by an obvious analogy, the living creatures in such a sea, represent those who are in possession of rule, power, and authority— political life ; and ships the political intercom- munication between the government and its distant dependencies.* ^ mountain is the political fabric of rule and dominion— the sea the m ass of the peop le ; and as waters poured into the sea become a part her l^clh^ufT' ^^^l^'^'fg '"f lutarch, feigned the moon to be carried through ^tll\ T K *'"^' (.PixrtuB, lib. xlv. c. ix.> The propriety of this hierogly- SShT':"""!''" '« »PP"«n'' ^hen we recollect that with them the moon sf 'L -Oiisea tnKi>eupn ol every region. W 52 0» rilK SKAI.EI) BOOK. Of .t HO Strange nations, when ponrec! into a sea politic, are melt..! into the common masH, an.l can no more be separated. S„ch bemg the different ni^niflcations of the figures employed in thi. rumpe, may be assured that any interpretation which do „ sense of the prophecy. A great empire, in a state of combustion conBummg and wanting itself with i„,ernai war, i« here given as ey o vanou« " peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues -''I' he scene o. action is filled with hlocnlshed; the government which formerly ex.sted is destroyed through all its menuK^rs; and thi embraces a portion of th. nations and tongues so extensive as to bT called '< a third part." As the events which fulfilled this part of the prophecy cannot be ompnsed w.thin the limits of one .Number,- I shall, L convent ce J.vule the detad mto two Sections: the first will enable the ZZ.l orm Home .dea of the intestine fire by which the empire, alluded ^ .n tlus trumpet, was consumed and wasted ; the second, of the con- sequences which resulted to those by whom the diffet^nt departments of the government were fdled. * Section 1.-0/ the Great Mountain: the Fire in its bowels, and the Sea into which it vxia cast. Wc know from ,he Sealed Book (Daniel), tha^ after li.e Grecian e„„as.obebu. „„e „,her grea, e„,pi„: „i„,i'„ .he propt Teene o^DaneU v,.on. „.„ely, .ha. of ,he de«:e„da„„ „f Chi..i., "an. I,. 30 31. I. „as al«o foretold, in the same book, .hat Una ™p.re ahonid be divided into ten kingdom., but in sn^h a da k manner tha. the import of the expre«i„„. migj;, be con.detd a. n some measure aealed up. Thi. .rumpe. expfain. the „atL^ „f .h' degree a. .o „cea.ion the complete overthrow of dte im;^ria hetd had .he,r eommencemen. in the breach of peace which lok nU™ ■■etween . hose who had co mtoed again., tl^ lord, and aTain.1 h" Mess were not h torica becan 1 the 8( emper "■ to Cor tents f "Chri ascend l)een ) Penal s ment o by law in its s which 1 animosi misforti ofPaga \ parties I commor I the Chri ii|> : nev and the s An univi of the pi the Trini and cities which wi j| effeminac I generals, J of war, w To giv by which barbarous the powe) the empin politic, are melted •a ted. res employed in this ion which does not cannot be the true tate of combustion, liere given as a prey i> a"ecnme frequent; disputes for the succession taught el' H^e soverngnty was at their disposal; emperors were oppoL To emperors, and armies to armies. The removal of the seat if emniL oConstnntmople hastened the fall of Imi^rial «ome, a J ,^ ^^ of P»^-.i,„; alone had ^ „t . r:'.'/;""' '"" "" """'"" An universal big„„, debased ,he „,i„drof mel „ '!! '"''""■ of .1.6 provinces, i> „a, p„,,„.„j ZlZl " T '"""'"^ ;*ch was snpposedrr,:,:::: r„r„.:::r "z Of war, when .he, shon.d have ::Z'Z^IZ::S^ '"'™""' .J;ir.v:i -ri^^rirrrrrr"-" --"■■ barbae,™ nation, invited trsha- in 1? ""'""""". '•"> many _j;;P^^^Id be to transcnbe a great p.rt of the Roman history. t: • Ruwel'e Modern Europe, Letter 1. m llJ.) iiiliii 54 or THE SEALED BUOK. necessarily be, conoidering ihe variety of circiimatancea to he embraced, re iisefiil, save time in our progreHs, and A brief outline, and brief it must length of the period and may, however, be he prevent the tieceHsity of referring the reader to voluminous works, which he may not have at hand when these strictures meet his eye. In the course of fifiy years following the murder of Alexander Severus, (A. D. 235) more than fifty Cajsars are enumerated, who, with that title, either lawful or usurped, made their appearance, to contend for the imperial diadem, were proclaimed, dethroned, and murdered by their own soldiers. Weakened by its dissensions, un- wieldy from its magnitude, corrupted and elfeminated by the wealth acquired by its conquests, and governed by weak princes,— or rather, having only the semblance of a government, the distant provinces grew turbulent, and panted for emancipation. In the mean time the Goths, originally inhabit;. i>u of Scandinavia, (at present Sweden and Norway,) called by the ancients the *' nursery of nations," began to make eruptions into the empire. — Priscus, be- lieved to be a brother of the emperor Decius, joined these barbarians, and, in attempting to usurp the empire, lost his own life. Decius, led into ambush by his own general Gallus, was killed by the Goths. Gallus, who aspired to the purple, was killed by his own soldiers. Emilian, his rival, fell in the same manner, while marching against another competitor, Valerian. The barbarians on ail sides poured upon the provmces, weakened by these civil wars. Valerian's gene- rals gained some victories over them in Gaul and lUyria ; but swarms of Scythians invaded Asia Minor, and took Trebizond, Chalcedon, Nice, and Nicomedia, while the Persians, under Sapor, gained im- portant conquests, and even pillaged Anliocli. Valerian, by his own imprudence, fell into the hands of Sapor, by whom he was treated as a slave till his death. He was succeeded by his son Gallienus, whose reign was nothing but a continuation of ravages by the barbarians, and insurrections of the soldiers. When informed that the Egyptians had revolted, he replied with indiflerenee, " Very well, cannot we live without the linen of Egypt?" and being told that Gaul was like- wise lost, " Is the Republic lost," said he, " because we can have no more stuffs of Arras ?" — During his reign a crowd of rebels assumed the title of emperors, and occasioned much bloodshed. Trebellius reckons thirty of them ; Crevier reduces the number to eighteen. Poslhumus, who was one of them, deserves to be distinguished from \ the rest ; he reigned e^ven years in Gau!, with credit to himself : it n Gallienus, whose by the barbarians, that the Egyptians well, cannot we hat Gaul was like- ise we can have no of rebels assumed ished. Trebellius mber to eighteen, listinguished from i:* i_ u: ir u- lu It' :i!i:i3Ci! : i:c ClauJiu, It retrieved tlie Roman „ilbi„ „ ,i„|e, ,„„ ^^ „„, „. j he »„ l„„„r of „ ,„m, „, usual, were n,„dere,l, ,l,e condition o h. empire >v., .,„„ f„„her improved, l„„ ,|,e b.rtari,„„ had found •lie. way m,„ „, and ,var, olmo.. ince«„„,, „a, nece«,ary ,„ ,^^| In .he year 281., Diocletian came to the throne. The empire bein. pr««d on a ,ij«, he .ought an a.,i.tan. for it. defence.ITn 286 ri:rh,!t'r;:7i;;:rtrrr°"^^^^^^^^^ .,.i.h.d„„..cow,-.,yrm™,:ehj',;::::rp:;„Se' of the meat pern.coua eiroet,. I„ ,,,o „,ea„ „ „ ;, ,,.j ^ ZZ' CM. lognarJ agam». netv dangers, Diocletian «=»olved ,„ name .uece..inn to the empire; and C,in«antiu« Chlorua ami Galeri™ were appomteJ. In 305, Diocletian and hi. eolleag," M^^ZZ empire They were .ucceeded by Coiiatantiu. and Galerul e ornier of when, died the following year a. York, having pZL., named hi. »,n Con.tantine hi, .„cc«or to hi. dominie , 2 pnnee wa. immediately proclaimed by the armv, and the r"1„ em pire wa. again doomed to the horror, of civil w'ar Galeriu., dreading Co„B.anli„e, refused him the title of Emoeror Trod ■ r« ""' °" '"""""'■ '" ""= ™«" 'i- "- ci'y o^Rome proclaimed M.xentiu,, the .on of Maximinn, emperor ; who, ncra! r um/rr 'T" V'' "-" »-S'". invited hi. tat 7.„ resume the .overeignty. Maximian embraced the proposal after .s7t::;e:rh:t"'"' '"°*''" "- ''°'' '- — 'dr ■« e. v^ar u. .u._ '. ™_ ® *"^^' ^""^ "^'thout success, to eneaee in .he "^ '"''" J""^^ ^"'^^''^^ q"«rreiled with him soon"' after, and Hi m .1 l.ll ir ■!, '. 1 I, ■«! 56 OF THE SEAr.KD BOOK. ■ i*! again joined Conf life ofConRtan- iied in the foliow- en them the pro- clion of Con Stan - h, while Constan. e from the oppres- Maxentiiis had i, who were now turn this to hi8 ristianu, and fixed hich became the ne he passed the nped within two > give him battle, er deliverer ; the appointed priests 312, Conslantine, le Christians the stitutions ; a pri- at Milan, in the reigned in Asia, tantine. Licinus yed himself by some reason to ih it was watted, ifanguinity, how- bition. In 314, I us was defeated, ch Licinus was I Pannonia, Dar- tantine gave the le, and Constan- atid he had time ease the enlight- nst celibacy was quest", hy y/U}, klo.e ihoy were .,/ age, was granted to pers<.n« of both soxen, « who con« c..ted hem«elve« to evangelical vii^inity," as if ,he ravages of war had not been a sufficient drain on the population and stren^h of tl.e^emp,re, w.thout the aid of edicts subven.ive of the first ifw of In 324, the war was renewed between the two emperors. Licinus efeated m .flerent battles, was reduced to the necessity of throZg h..,.elf at the v.ctor's feet. He obtained a promise o his I "^ was soon after strangled ! ' Having now no rival, Constantino gave importance to the wraneles S Zr Jh''"''^'"^ """' ^^''^ ^'^^ "^'"- "f 'h« affairs; at So .sn^ and eres,es followed : council, were called to settle JsJ :::^rSa:^7"'^^'''^-''"--— ^^ tiered hunself odious to the citizens, by ordering his son Cri nsto be put to death, at the instigation of his s'tep-mother, without ria an by executmg afterwards, on a bare accusation, t e empre s I.e'rif execrable cnmes of Constantine the Great,* the true ori.i of h. new capita, of the Roman empire, the builLg of IchTelL d o cTn;tan^'"T"'" T '"*" " "''^"'«''^"' ^'^^ ---d nil of Constantmople, and to its grandeur were sacrmced the strength and .'atdh M T'P'"- '''' ^°P'« •» « ">- -- passed, byThS andholders m As.a were deprived of the natural right of disp^.W ^f U^eir estates, even by will, unless they had a housein that c ty Prf h L: T?e;^^^ ''-'^''^ -'he in- habitants. The Alexandnan fleet, which used to furnish Rome with --v^^as^^ the new city ; 80,000 measures ^wreat pp. 30-3?. Dr. Vnlpy hns defended hi" XT, ""'^ '? *"" ^"'='*' Scrn.ons. he has the candour to acknSdl «„^. "2- ''J '? " I''°"«">le nmnner. Ye ihe influence of Chn^.?ani,;i^^i«;rtr^l o'^ILS^^ " ^""f ^^'^ ^-^^ ''« pnasions which assailed him was at hffi ,»« k' -^^ n" '^'' °'^'«" " P'^V '» '''e with the tit!, of .. HemoS' TL" counJy """"'™"i' -^'•^"''J- «"'' 'i'gnifieJ m t' i 58 OF THE SEALED BOOK. were daily distributed among the people j and in a sliort time the Asiatic fleets were also employed in furnishing the necessary supply. Rome lost many ol its principal citizens, its riches, lustre, power, though more than ever necessary, to enable it to withstand the inva- sion of the barbarians. By an excessive multiplication of dignities, burdensome and infamous imposts were rendered necessarj'. To crown the folly of this reign, the troops destined for guarding the fron- tiers were withdrawn and placed in garrison in the cities, a measure which, according to Montesquieu, " produced two evils : the removal of the barrier which restrained so many nations, and the efleminacy of the soldiers, who now frequented the cities and theatres." Such was the internal five with which " the great mountain" was wasting and consuming itself at the time of Constantino, " tilling the third part of the sea," the nations composing the Roman empire, with desolation and bloodshed. The consequences that might bo expected followed. Its fall was accelerated, and it gradually became a prey to the various nations by which it was invaded. Section II.— 0/ the evils that resulted frmn the Great Mmintnin, 1 burning with fire, being cast into the sea. "The third part of the sea became blood ; and the third part ol the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died ; and the third part of the ships was destroyed." That the third part of the sea politic, the community of nations, was imbued with blood by those civil wars of which I gave a brief outline in my last, has been sufficiently evinced in the detail. Weak- ened and paralysed by those bloody feuds, the miseries of the Roman people were aggravated from the period to which I have brought i down the history, by the unceasing and increasing incursions of the barbarians, who, from time to time, elTected settlements dinbreni provinces, and at length wretted the civil power from t e hands ol the natives even in the heart of the empire. Those who were pos- sessed of political life, being thus deprived of their power, are said to have « di "d ;» and the " third part of the shii.s," that is, as has before been shown, the regular poliJical intercommunication among the dif- ferent and distant parts of the empire was destroyed. This will ap- pear abundantly intelligible from the following detail :— After the death of Constantine, (An. 337) his three sons,Constan- tme II., Constantius, and Constane, agreeably to his will, we.'-s sslute:! w OF THE SEALED BOOK. 59 in a short time the e necessary supply. d\ea, lustre, power, withRtand the inva- licatiun of dignities, ed necessary. To )r guarding the fron- e cities, a measure ) evils : the removal and the efleminacy I theatres." eat mountain" wa;" antine, " filling the ^oman empire, witli t might be expectf't y became a prey u< Great Mountain, e sen. id the third part oi died ; and the third imunity of nations^ ich I gave a bri( l the detail. Weak riea of the Roman ch I have brought 5 incursions of the menta • different from t e hands of I e who were po8- power, are said to at is, as has before )n among the di(- d. This will ap- 1:— ree sons, Constan- ; will, were sgj!!!?:! en.pcror.s The two brothers of the late emperor, with their sons were ordered by the new sovereigns to be put to death, lest thei^ anr>b.t,ons views should excite troubles in the empire ! All fell victims o th,H barbarous order, except two of the youth., Galius and Julian, the latter of whom rose afterwards to the imperial dignity. Two of the em- perors, as might be expected, soon disagree.! about the extent of their re- Hpectne territories. Constantine, to whom Britain, Gaul, and Spain were al otted, wished to obtain a part of Italy-war followed ; he was defeated and slam, (anno 310) and Con.tans remained sole master of the west fll the year .S50, when he was assassinated by order of Magnentuis, one of his commanders, who revolted and assumed the purple.-A war followed between Constantius and Magnontius; the I latter, w},o was an olyect of hatred in Rome, took refuge in Gaul, I was deieated in Dauphine, by the emperor's general^ and per^ * hil^l ' '°''^''""' '^""^ '■"'"'''''^ to deliver him up, destroyed J Freed from this enemy, Constantius, under pretence of destroying I the late usurper's party, established a system of cspionafre and J- y «cnpt,on, that became more into.erable, and struck more terror iJmn even the mvasions of the Franks, Alemains, and other barbarians. He assumed the titles " Master of the World" and -Eternal "-a pnde which was accompanied with all the refinements of tyrLnny. Dreams were made capital crimes, and virtuous men were obliged to conceal themselves. His general, Sylvanus, who had protected Gaul against the barbarians, accused by calumny, and dreading everything from an ungrateful, perfidious court, caused himself to be proclaimed .Muperor. Urs.nicus, who had equrdly signalized himself in the east, and who had been treated with similar ingratitude by the court, was «ent against him.Sylvanus was slain, and his troops immediatdy dispersed :-but the emperor chose rather to lose that province than send reinforcements to the general, whose merit gave umbrage. Gaul was thus abandoned as a prey to the Franks, Alemains, and Saxons itt rZ^ p '"""*''^'' "^''^ •'^^"■''^'"8 *^ ^«^"« - '»'« »>ank« of Quad, and Sarmatians, and the east was afflicted with dreadful in- ^ nrsions of the Persians, while Con.tantius. inattentive to every ; !->g but the squabbles of theologists, spent his time in assembling j^ouncls persecuting the defenders of Comuhstaniinlity, and foment- Atr P'^^«"^«^«''''««""8.rnor of Gaul, where he behaved with singular j)rudonce and political address. He quickly drove out the invaders, and even pursued them to the other side of the Rhine. He soon l)ecame the object of the empe- ror's envy. The flower of his army was ordered to Constantinople, and Gaul was again on the point of being lost ; but the soldiers, when he gave them orders to march, refused to obey, proclaimed him em- peror, and forced him to accept the diadem— to which he had per- haps lo'ss real reluctance than he affected. Julian was fortunate. Constantius died in Cicilia, on his way to oppose him, and he oh- tained peaceable possession of the throne in the year 361. He was an enemy to Christianity, but it may be asserted with truth, that to real Christianity he did much less injury than his fooliah predecessor, or even Constantine, the idol of bigotry. He is charged with « encouraging the sectaries and schismatics, who brought dis- honour upon the Gospel by their divisions ;"* but thib only proves that he would not, like his pious predecessor, allow them to persecute each other. Even his enemies allow that he " allected to appear moderate in religious matters, unwilling to trouble any on account of their faith, or to appear averse to ai./ sect or pany."' But why call I this affectation, if his actions did not belie the character? But " by art and stratagem he undermined the church, removing the privileges that were granted to Christians and their spiritual rulers ;"• or, as | another historianf states it, " he revoked the privileges of the Clerks, abolished the distributions established by Constantine for their benefit 1 and that of widows and virgins, obliged the Christians to rebuild thej temples at their own expense, and excluded them from all employ- ments." But Christians have no real cause of complaint in being | obliged to provide for the expenses of their public worship: the! temples, which they were compelled to rebuild, they had themseivep overthrown, in violation of the public peace; and, as to exclusion! from employments, it is still common, in some countries, to exclude I Dissenters from offices of trust.;}: His reign, however, was but short, k • Moshiem. t Millot, t This is not to be considered as n complaint. Although' is incumbf nt i,„ . Cliristians to be subject to the civil powers under v ich they liv:, ami toobevl Ihem in everything which interfercHnot with ilio co.nnia, ils of Cliiivi.in an far a-l the cnneemci of his kinirrlnm. " whir-h i<> um .>r lUia ...n>i.i > ,,-.,..:i .....l .■ ^m OF iiiK si;aled book. 61 In 363, he lost l.ia liie in a war willi the Pei^^ians, ami was suc- ceedeJ by Jovian, who terminated the war by giving up to Sapor five provincss on the Tigris, whicli had fortiierly belonged to His great- grandfather, with immediate possession of Nisbis, Singara, and some other placed in Mesopotanna. This was ''.e first actual dismember- ment of the empire. Jovian died soon after (in 364), and the army gave the purple to Valentiiuan, who named his brother Vaiens as his colleague. The barbarian, having no longer a Julian to contend with, the Alemains poured mto Gaul and Rh.nia, (Tyrol, Trent, &c.,) the Quadi and Sarmatians into Pannonia, the Picts and Scots into the Roman terri- tories m Britain, the Goths into Thrace, the Moors into Africa, and the Persians into Armenia. To make head against so many enemies, the two emperoi-s divided their dominions. Valentinian reserved the west to himself: Vaiens had the east, i.e., Egypt, Asia, and Thrace- Valenlinian .Irove out the invaders, but he had recourse to assassins, and means which load his name with infamy ; and ..om tMs time the' Romans became every day more barbarous and abandoned. This wrefcli had 'wo favourite bears fed with the carcases of those whom he put to death. He died in 379, and was succeeded by his son Gratian, with whom the army associated his brother Valentinian the Second. ' Vaiens eiill reigned in the east, deservedly hated by all his subjects. He obtained some slight advantages over the Persians; but all that the empire had hitherto suflered from them, or from its other invaders, was nothing compared to the evils that were now to be inflicted by the Huns, a nation which struck such terror, that the historian Jordannes derives its origin from the commerce of devila with witches. According to accounts extracted by De Guignes from Chinese authors, the Huns, a people entirely unknown in Europe, where they were one day to commit such devastations, were known in China many centuries before the Christian era. They were inhabitants of a country or the north of that empire, extending .500 leagues from west to east, where they bordered on the Mantchew Tartars, and 300 from north to south, reaching to Tibet and the Groat Wall of China, which was built to defend that empire against (hi'ir lawless incursions. iw irl'.i V •''." ^''' "1'^ d|«;ntanBie,l from ,hc concerns of ihis w.mj.I. hmv LluuL „f """'•'"'"6 "'« '»""il"y fauKl.i ,-...d exemplified by Jeaus - '-nuur anu auinonty m the king-ioms or societies of ih.s world f 11 I; 1)2 OF THE SEa;-ED BOOK. in n word, they were the most formidable people Tartary ever pro- duced. Civil wars having broke out among them, the northern Hnns were vanquished, and rehired westward. Several hordtvr <;i,ilca n.^ar Siberia, but being driven from their possessions by nnv trilies i>ovt\v^ into western Tarta. y, tiiey went southvTard, passt-' ihf V^^olga, r,,nd attacked the Alans, who dwelt upon the coasts of thn Sea of Asoph.a rovmg natioi' like themselves, but less savage, ycr ?,., h I arba.-^rs that they flead their ;!ain enemies, and with their skin., made housings for their horses. Th<^ Alans lied, some to the f ast, others to the west, of the Don, and a th.rd party to ^^ris the Danube. The Huns, though thus left to occns :v the vasf f.untry between tl.e Wolga and the Don, soon set out afiain in quest cf nev habiti.i.ons, crosse.! ih- Don, ma-^sacred the Ala... and othei barJaron.^ nations, or H^rced them to join tnoir standards; drove the Ostiogoil. from (bo Dnieper, an-J (h,..n from die Niester, and at last attacked the Vlsisfott.s, whom Ihty !orc,-.t to ivtire a.-ross the Danube. In short, these "nations pre- cipitatai th.-'isiselves upon one another with irresistible weight, bearing down e.f.j thing before them. The G>lis, who now occupied the countries -om the Danube to thv! Uainc, struck with a panic, and looking on -be Huns as canni- bals, thought of nothing but how they might Hnd n-. asylum from their fury. With this view, about 200,000 of the V, igoths presented themselves on the banks of the Danube, entreatin,' the Romans to «rant them a passage and receive them as subjects xvho would shed tiie last drop of their blood in defence of the empire. Valens, de- lighted with the acquisition of a nation of soldiers, «' granted them a settlement in Thrace." The Ostrogoths next appeared, requesting the same indulgence. Valens began now to fear the consequences that might result from the admission of such dangerous guests, and rejected their demand ; but his troops having quitted the Danube to escort the former emigrants to Thrace, there was no force to oppose their entrance. Thus was the barrier thrown down between the Romans and that people by whom they had be* n so long menaced. The Romans, in- stead of acting in a conciliatory manner to their new guests, excited them to fury by ill usage, and drove them to arms. They overspread Thrace liko a deluge, filled it with blood and desolation ; and then invited the Huns and Alans, who had 9!!ch farba.;ft;i8, whom hcse nations pre- le weiglit, bearing m the Danube to e Huns as canni- isylum from their ■igotlis presented I' the Romans to who would shed ire. Vaiens, de- " granted them a eared, requesting he consequences erous guests, and I the Danube to ) force to oppose tomans and that Phe Romans, in- V guests, excited rhey overspread alion ; and then rom their former jioils. Vaiens h? *urn his arms m agamst this formidable onemy. He arrived ai Constantinople, the environa of which were already invested with the barbarians, and Cratian, who had defeated the Alemnins in the west, was hastening , to h.8 aul ; but, fearful his colleague might share with him in the ho- i nours of a victory, Vaiens precipitated a battle with the barbarians ! at Adrianopie, in which he lost his life. Had the Goths understood the art of besieging towns, they must have become masters of all Thrace ; but, though readv to face death ■n any shape, in which ihe arm of an enemy could'innicf it, they were panic struck when they found large stones hurled upon them by the Roman engmes, from the walls of Adrianopie. Hence, leaving Adrianopie, Perinthus, and Constantinople, all of which they had attacked, they ranged a wide extent of country, and joined by other barbarians, carried havoc into Achaia on one hand and Pannonia on the other. So feeble was the resistance which they encountered, that their leader, Fritigern, remarked, that the Romans indeed possessed the co.mtry, but only by the same title by which flocks possess the lands where they pasture. Cratian, fmding affai.. in such a perilous state when he reached Constantinople, admitted Theodosius to a share in the sovereignty conferring on him the empire of the east, with a considerable portion of Illyria, Dacia, Mopsia, and all Greece, countries which were then wasted by the barbarians. Theodosius adopted the strange policy of admitting the barbarians among the number of his troops, immense numbers of whom, from the north of the Danube, were allowed to serve in his armies. This Theotlosius. called the Great by ecclesi asucal writers, prohibited the heterodox from holding meetings even in private houses; in case of transgression, permitted the orthodox to use force against them ; declared certain heretics worthy of death • an.l assembled successively a number of councils to fix the standards of true orthodoxy. Cratian, equally zealous, persecuted the Pagans overthrew the altar of Victory in the senate, and did everything in his power to make the Pagans his enemies, lavishing his favours on Mie Alans ana other barbarians, whom he preferred to all offices in ihe court and army, even wearing their dress. Such were the means now resorted to, by the eastern and western emperors, to heal the dis- sensions that prevailed ! Maximus, governor of Britain, resolving to profit by the present discontents, was proclaimed emperor by the troops under him. crossed l"c nonnern pan of Gaul, and was met by Cratian's army near Paris. «i|. OF rHK SEALKI) BlioK. Cratian, abandoned l)y his troops, flc-d Iowa rds the Alps in disguise, but was at length betrayed and murdered in 383. An accomnioda- tion between Maximus and Valentinian II. followed s<.on after, by which the former was allowed to retain Gaul, Spain, and Britain, his title being acknowledged even by Theodosiurt. Priscillian, a Spanish bishop, accused of heresy by a council held at Bourdeaux, appealed to the emperor, and, with his disciples, wa., carried before Maximus, who, at the instigation of two zealots, ordered them all to be put to death— a proof how well he was qualified for government. He soon afler threatened Valentinian with a war if he should continue to favour Arianism — a mere pretext for attempting to seize on his dominions. The young emperor fled to Theodosius, who, armed in his cause, took a number of barbarians into the pay, and in Pannonia gained two victories over the usurper, who had passed the Alps to meet him. Maximus was pursued, taken prisoner, and put to death. The Pagans had declared for the usurper, in the hope that he would re-establish politheism. The Christians opposed him chiefly because he had been just enough to order the rebuilding of a Jewish synagogue which the populace of Rome had burnt. Religious tumults were now become frequent ;— nor could it be otherwise, considering the examples of false zeal that were daily set before the rabble by emperors and bishops, but particularly the latter. At Calinicum a synagogue was destroyed by the Christians, and a church belonging to some reputed heretics by the monks. Theodosius ordered them, as in justice he ought, to be rebuilt. The pious Ambrose wrote to the prince, that "the Christians would be prevari- cators, if they obeyed him, or martyrs, if they chose rather to obey God." Emboldened by impunity, these pious men destroyed so many synagogues, that Theodosius was at last obliged to cider such dis- turbers of the public peace to be severely punished ; declaring that the sect of the Jews, not being proscribed by law, ought to have the free exercise of their religion throughout the empire. Against the proscribed sects he was extremely zealous. He established inquisitors for the discovery of heretics, drove the Manicheans from Rome as infamous persons, and, on their death, ordered their goods to be dis- tributed among the people. The excesses to which such absurd laws gave birth, cannot be described ; for every one imagining that he had a right to murder the proscribed, all were Manicheans whom others wished to destroy, till at length he was obliged to prohibit it under pain of dentil. The govornor of TliesHalonica and ?everal nei'H.np.H hsving been ni a gcncr line bet circus I without ing to s( Inth one of 1 Eugenii followin Arcadiii western cxceptic and euni Imperial From how "tl barbariai Speedily perseven more vir gave the tlie scran the sycoj which ca Such was in the du intercomn tion of ait jsoirte of tl and many "the thir Isurprisc t soon after was assail The firs to arise afi [vvhich the proclaimut lof view, h <>•■• niK SKALEU BOOK. bf) Al|)8 ill (lib'gni.si;, An accommuUa> ;ii 811011 after, by 1, and Britain, his icillian, a Spaninh uanx, appealed to before Maximus, n all to be put to ntnent. He soon jontiniieto favour n his dominions, in his cause, took lonia gained two Ips to meet him. ith. The Pagans vould re-establish lause he had l)een gogue which the -nor could it be lat were daily set lularly the latter. [Christians, and a iks. Tbeodosius ilt. The pious rould be prevari- e rather to obey est royed so many Older such dis- I ; declaring that ight to have the e. Against the lished inquisitors from Rome as goods to be dis- uch absurd laws ing that he had a IS whom others bit it under pain perfirtRs hsving been n.urdered in a sedition in that city, this monster privately ordered a general muHsacre of the inhabitants, without an attempt to ,lraw a line between the gu.lty and innocent. They were assembled in the circus under pretence of an exhibition of games, and were butchered, without d.stinction of age or sex, to the number of 7000, or, accord- ing to some historians, more than double that number. In the year 3fi2, Valentinian was assassinated by the instigation of one of h,3 own generals, who put Eugenius in his place. In 394, Eugenuis was defeated and put to death by Theodosius, who died the NIowmg year, after having divided the empire between his two sons Arcadms and Honorius-the eastern part to the former, and the western to the latter. From this time the emperors, with very few exceptions, were mere instruments in the hands of ministers, women, and eunuchs, and it might easily have been foreseen that the sun of Imperial splendour was hastening to set. From the foregoing epitome, the reader can Ije at no loss to discover hovv 'the creatures that «ere in the sea, and had life, died." The barbarians having once gained a settlement among the natives, very speedily gamed an ascendancy by their greater courage, fortitude, and perseverance. They were better m^n, better soldiers, more assiduous, more virtuous, than the enervated, dissipated, frivolous people, who gave them the name of barbarians. Is it a wonder, then, that in the scramble for the spoils of this mighty empire, they should expel the sycophants who possessed none of those qualifications for office which can alone command preference in times of general tumult? Such was the state of things in the very bosom of the empire : while in the distant provinces the yoke was entirely thrown oH; and the intercommunication by which the distant members yielded their por. tionof aid and supply to the general system was entirely destroyed- so.^ of the provinces being usurped by the co.r....anders of thearmy and many more of tliem subjugated by the foreign invaders. Thus the third part of the ships were destro. - Nor can it excite surprise that "the great mountain thus burning with fire," should ,|8oon after become a prey to the different warlike nations by which it ,j^was assailed. ' The first trumpet proclaimed the religious contentions which were o arise after the first preaching of the Gospel, and the dismal effects inroH. '^''T,r . r^"'"' '" " 'P'^''"^' P«'"' ^^ -i«^-- The second poc aimed the evil thoy would ultimately produce in a Hitical point i<)i view. In- iva«t">" t'l" .«-s-,-4i- -r ■' . , v^a„i...^ ?,,. „rengti. vi me emj.iie in such a manner, I 'i !'ii; i : * ifl «J6 OF THE SEALED BOOK. that at last, it Hhoiild not Uc able to resist, with any cflect, the attack^ of the various nations which would come against it. The gmn.i catastrophe need not now be detailed, as it forms the nubjcct of th.> fourth trui^,, i . , rative of the pi opiiecy, so far as it regards this political rcvolutii n, ,.eing suspended to announce certain important chanrod ^fiac were to take place in the church during the same period of lii.i'^. The nature of these changen, which were followed by mosi lamentable effects, are declared by the sounding of the third trumpet, which comes next to be considered. THE THIRD TRUMPET. " The third angel sounded, and there fell a great star from heaven, burning, as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third prirt of the rivers', and upon the fountains of waters; and the name of the star is called Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became Nvormwood, and many men died of the waters because they were made bitter " Rev. viii. 10, 11. ' ' In treating of this trumpet, though I shall be as brief as I can con- sistently with perspicuity, I K.iall be under the necessity r( taking up more of the reader's tinic than I could wish ; but it is huiMy hoped i that the importance of the subject will compinsate for the trouble of' the perusal. There is not, perhaps, in the whole book of Revelntion j a single passage that has been more generally misunderstood and misapplied than this third trumpet ; and yet, trivial as it may appear to some persons, there is not, in the whoK book, a single passage the nght understanc'T.g o" which is more necessary to the elucidation of the other parts of the propl cy. As the exposition will necessarily j occupy il> and several of e succeeding Numbers, I shall divide what I ha» to ofliir into Sections. PART I. Section l.— Of the figures emphjcd, and the general ^report of t/ul expressions, in this trumpet. They re/ate to the rhurrh-meamnsl of the word church. Stars, as we have ^ , gign.fy rulers in the world ; and, in thel first chapter of this book, we are told that thcv sig . the same in the! Of THE SEALED BOOH. 67 ».«am, of river, o„a ,' "Z r"""" ''"^^^^ "^ ■"" "«. 'he -'vne,, „f rife " in '1, .T\ '*P"'»e"led "a, quickened to *ho f,g,„c here u,ed, I pLIT, ST?"'' ''"■•" ^'"""^y '» bowessins sucli a vivlfvi™ • o ""' ** P"""' "ver," h»i„, on i./b.ni: »;: . ;:'s Tri "" '^ ■'• ■■'" ••°«' K, bringing for,, frui, eve™ ^l "'""'''''' " ""»'" f' 'licine. But (hi, riv,.,- ,. ""'°'' ""^ I.""™ for 1- ^ •- enough ,r«r L W " !V "'"" '" *" '"«=»! »«" j"M„ ■ouid^„;hr;L»doe:'.""A:;'''r''™'°'^"' Ihapter of -V Reveltlion Tl, , ?, ■ "° '""''" ''''"" ""» 22d h in it. .nit„7 T'„l""l''" 7"^ "f '"'"g «'"• will not be ^ bee,, ..ou^ ," hte tho r ''"" "l' "" ™"' "^ ""^ Ji« Anou,.ed. ''° '"'"' "PP'""' 'I"" sovereignty of ^o »erviee „f God at^-f ^""T^' ""»» "h" '"'" aw.y f™„ ^-w, i"pi.cX.rzrs.:rr cL^' r r^ f-ea .1.., in Ipi^'o ' i:Ci„7"*'^ »f '^i' -"".pc. >ve are h .ho water.,, and noi,o„„ I T ''' "'"•">w°"'f was admitted the same that vras ir>.lipn*„ i , "^''' ^^"^ ^eath here spoken of «'" .— tieatn (ulloivnH bv hnP • • t ■ ",.".1 hero ,h,y are ;^;;J,_,b,;:,V" "" ■"=""" farther inquiry 68 or THE HEALED BOOK. mm **» i I It Ik re«pectiiif< llie meaniim ol rivers ain\fi/untaii,St M JiiilinKuislieil lioin collections of waters unil seas. The latter, uh wo liavo tH.'Cii, represent kingdoniH or empireu com- posed of various naiif iis uniteil under one poliliral head. But the Btreams of rivers or of fountains are individually distinct, and, in the very nature of thintrs, independent of each other ; and, if we attend to the writing; of th Apodtles, we hIibII fuid that such, in fact, was the case with regaid to the ihurches v\hith were jjlanted and put tn order under their own eyes. The saints in every individual town or city, formed the church at that particular place, as the Church at Jerusalem, at Antioch, at Cesarea, at Cenchrea, and at Corinth, Acts viii. 1, xiii. 1, xviii. 22; Rom. xvi. 1; 1 Cor. i. 2; nor arc ditfcrent | assemhlies in any coutitry or province ever mentioned as united under one head or jurisdiction, or as constituting one church, except where Christ himself is spoken of as the head ; on the contrary, like the streams and rivers of any country, they are always mentioned in the. plural number; for instance, the churches of Macedonia, of Judea, of Galatia, Acts ix. 31, xvi. 1 ; 2 Cor. viii. I ; Gal. i. 22 ; 1 Thess. ii. 14- ;| 1 Cor. xvi. 1 ; and in this book of the Revelation, the sewn churches in Asia, not t/te church of Asia, of Judea, iitc. This is a circuni-j stance which deserves more attention than a superficial reader may at first view imagine ; for, singular as it may appear to many, Uiij changing the original signification of the w»>rd, which, in our Englisiii version of the New Testament is translated church, was one of the principal means by which the fi)untains and rivers were poisoned ;- or, to drop the figurative expression, it was this that destroyed tlid purity of the primitive churches in their order, doctrine, and discii pline, and at length absorbed them so completely in the communitid of the nations, that they became one with them, and ceased to be tliJ churches of Jesus Christ. It is as common now, as it ever was in any age, to say, " If wj had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakeij with them in the blood of the prophets," Mat. xxiii. 30 ; and > of any crime with which men stand charged in the Scripture Does the poisoning here spoken of still exist? Can any thing like be found even in our own country ? A brief examination of some pa ticulars connected with this question, api)ear8 to me the shortest arj simplest way of making the origin of the evil pointed out by thj trumpet perfectly obvious. The Greek word ecclerin signifies •-?' ;tr rnngregalion^ ?i, OF THE HEAI.ei) OOuK. n9 t.-'j I or empireB cotit il head. But tlii> ict, and, intliu vt-ry r we attend to tin tact, was llic case anil put in ordei Jual town or city, lurch at Jerucmlciii, ririth, Acts viii. 1, nor are diircreni icd as united undci ircli, except whcK contrary, hke tin. ) mentioned in tin. idonia, of Judea, oi 12} IThess. ii. U. tiie neven churclii. jy This is a circuni- erficial reader mayl pear to many, ihil lici), in our Engti»^ii ch, v^ as one of thej I were poisoned ;- i that deritroycd tb^ doctrine, and disci| n the communitic ind ceased to he th^ gc, to say, " If vvl liave heen partakeij xxiii. 30 -J and in the Scriptur 'an any thing hke I ination of some pa ne the shortest arJ pointed out by llJ /*nin crvturnltnn . fli •or rend«!ring it church no honest reason can he nssignu*!. It ia bI- lei^d, indeed, that though the word church is not Enj;;li»h, yet having liy long u.tage Ijciome familiar to our laiiguagt«, and its meaning well known, the translators of our Knglish version acted very properly in letainmi^ it. But they must have had other reasons for their conduct, lor throughout the whole of the Old Testament they have not once employed the word church, though the Hebrew word which the Seventy render ecclesia, occurs very fro(|jently in the original. The lact is simply this : among the rules prescribed by King James for the version still used were the following: "3d. The old ecclesiastical words to be kept as the word cAi/rcA, not to be translated conifregation. Itli. When any word has divers significations, that to be kept vvliich hath been most commonly used by the most eminent fathers, being agreeable to the propriety of the place, and tlie analogie of faith."* Can the nource and object of such directions be mistaken ? It is plain they were perfectly understood by those to whom they were addressed ; for they followed not their letter but their spirit, and hence have never hesitated to use the word congregation throughout the whole of ihe Old Testament. Nor is this all : even in the New Tes- tament they have, in one place, most officiously deviated from the rule prescribed to them. In the Acts of the Apostles, ch. xix., where the tumult excited by Demetrius and his fellow-craftsmen is related, the historian informs us that, when they had dragged Gaius and Aria- tarchus into the theatre, " some cried one thing, some another, for the ecclesia was confused, and the greater part knew not wherefore they were come together ;" that when the town-clerk had tpi>ea8ed the people, he said, " If Demetrius and the craftsmen with him have a complaint against any man, the law is open, but if ye inquire concerning other mattei-s, it shall be determined in a lawful ecclesia f and that « when he had thus spoken, he dismissed the church.'* Now, why, in this passage, have they no loss than three times translated ecclesia by the word assembly, while in every other place in which it occurs in the New Testament, they have rendered it church ? — In their translation of this narrative, another circumstance presents itself, which, taken along with what has just been pointed out, renders their conduct difficult to be accounted for on any other principle than that they were influPiiceJ by the same spirit which actuated the craftsmen to cry up Diar.u of the Ephesians. They 9r ».o8ed to that winch .a dead and stawant. ^"^^ " "^''^^^^ ^^^ ««i^t without some kind of government, k ^i: in !t 'I • HI' 74 OF THE SEALED BUOK. ■ I nur can any government be administered without ulHce-bearcn). That nothing might be wanting for the maintenance of the most jMjr- fect order in the kingdom of tlie Messiah, a regular code of laws was given by him to his Hubjects, everi/ one of whom was a])pointed guar- dian of these laws ; and regular oHice-bearers were instituted for their better maintenance, and to see them duly executed. Indeed, the appointment of these office-bearers, and the duties to be observed by them, are a part of the laws ; and without them tlie body becomes defective in its organization. In every state, the enacting of laws belongs to the law-giver. Every subject is bound to obey them Neglect, or a breach of the laws on the part of the subject, renders him liable to the penalties de- nounced by them. And he who takes upon him to set aside any of tlu! laws, or to enact new ones by his own authority, usurpa the place of the Sovereign — that is, he becomes a rebel. It will not be denied by any j)erson who calls himself a Christian, that the Messiah remains eternally the supreme head of his church, and that the laws of his kingdom are declared in the New I'estament. There we find bishops and deacons spoken of as office-bearers in the churches of Christ. How were they appointed ? What were the duties enjoined them ? Were any other cilices appointed by Christ ? These are important questions ; but we must take our answers, not from any man or sei of men, but from the testimony of the " Faithful and True Witness" himself. Elders (Presbyteroi, Presbyters,) or Bishops (Episcopoi, Over- seers,) were appointed, not in one congregation, to rule over many, but in every congregation. Acts xiv. 23, and, consequently, in every city where there was one, Titus i. 5. Every man who filled this office was required to be " blameless, the husband of one wife,* vigilant, • The huthandof one wife. — ThJB first pan of the blamelc$$ character of such as were to be appointed to ilic office of biihoit, has led some to consider no man qualified for that office, or for the office of a deacon, who, after the death of a firs: wife, marries a eecond. But how can this be ilie meaning of the words? Does not death dissolve theconniction between husband and wife ? Is it not, then, as blameleta, yea aw honourable ,'\n a man to marry a second time as it wan the first ? This version of these words, wiiich hns led to a practice not much removed from the Rominh celibacy, is similar to that of a Protestant trnnslnior, who, in his zeal against that dtMJtrine of" the mother of harlots," thus rendered, Acisi. 14," These all continued in prayer and supplication with their wivef .'" The words of the Apostle (liner tuiax gynaicun) are literally man of one woman. Doubtless many who had been transsressors against the law of God, with regard to the honour ol the marriage l>ed. both among the Jews, Matt. xix. 3—12, and among the C'cniilcSi Roni^ i= ^4. S^c h^atti^ olt>6d!i?n! to the f!i!!!i nrssrhsd in nW rst'oTm i'H OF THE SEALED BOOK. 75 sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach ; notgiven to wine, no striker, not greedy of f.Ithy lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous, one that ruled well his own house, having his chddren in subjection, with all gravity ; not a new convert, lest being elated with pride, he should fall into the condemnation of the devil," I Tim. iii. ; '« not self-willed, a lover of g.,od men, just, holy, holding fast the faithful word, as taught by the Aposdes," Titus i. That elder and bisfiop mean one and the same office is so plain in the New Testament, that no common degree of elVrontery and aHifico was required to hide it from the eyes of the people. One or two examples taken from our Englinh version will serve to prove the one and Illustrate the other. In the history „f Paul's travels to propagate the Gospel, we are told. Acts xx. 17, that "from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, andcalled the elders of the church (presby terms tesecclesias), and said to them, ver. 28, Take heed unto yourselves, and to all the nock over the which the Holy Spirit hath made you bishops'' (episc^- pous), m our English version, » hath made you overseers.'' Here the elders and bishops are the same persons, and, of course, these appella- tions mean one and the same office; but, if episcopos n.eans over, seer, how comes it that in no pan of the New Testament have our translators so rendered that word, excepting in this solitary instance ? It 18 true, indeed, that in another place, 1 Pet. v. 2, they have rendered episcopauntes by the words taking the oversight, 1 ut there also the persons addressed are the j>resbij(erous, ver. 1, who are exhorted to « feed and oversee the Hock, not for filthy lucre, neither as being lords over the i.eritage." In justice, however, to our translators, 1 must here mention another passage, of which they have given an honest version, so far as it does not conceal that the elders and bishops there spoken of, are the same persons, and fill the same office;* I or ?l!!'i' *"r"?" '1 '^7'"''^ ""'* 'r"""' "" ""«" «">« '0 '•« appoin.edT^^ Irrfii nnoS; '""i^'"' '"'"■•' '*•"" """ «"■"• ^''" ''»«' ^ «u-.y a wifeBn^ was o mfl° ,„,„' ,7 '*'^" "^^ ""' "" *"'"P'* ^''P^^'y '" ""•«« »niong whom he WM^to manunm the mjunct.on " to nbafain from fornication," Act« xv.. 1 Cor Ihisnnwr" Wirv"""' ^'r ""I""'""'?' I'"i- '" the whole of their version of *rrr in thHr .r« .,ln 1?" i'^ ^rcles,n»lir.,l t^„r,U> wore ordere.l -'to hr Ihcv hLdnrl n I. u"' "" """ ■"'^'"" "■" '■'""^ i" Ac.sxiv.23. •' When S" I ,t wl '■'r ^^ " " ••;'*'•-'•''••"•''. 'I'^y coinmcmled .Item ,o tUo K^diJLrd 1^1 I**'''''""''' •' '•"• P-^perly rendered .o orda,n,v.Uy lid lL"Z'^n". l^'.?!«..'!".""'.:.!' '"J"r.-tior, *r.d prefer another version of il.c Lme . ..._....,, Ti;:. i;j ; i nrrii v. r/ ...I .. tf^ U« ■„. .1 1 _.. :ii : .na 9H urni*/! in O / H..0 was chnsen ot the churches to r.v.i wi.h us." In the first of these passages. 1 . 1 ' , 4 i 1 5 • * 1 ; > 76 OF THE SCALED BOUK. mean the instructions given by Paul to Titus, ch. i. : "I left thee in Crete, that thou shouldest onlain e/(/fr« in every city If any be blameless: for a bishop must be blBmelcBs:" — but the sense would have been more obvious hail they given the latter part of these words thus — " for an overseer* must be blameless." From the passages of the last reference, it appears not only that the primitive churches had presbyttrs or bishops (the same office being understood by both these terms), but that each particular congrega- tion was so furnished ; nay more, that every perfect organized church had a plurality of overseers or elders. Agreeably to this, we find Paul, after preaching the Gospel at diiferent places, "ordained them elders in every congregation ;" and, when he writes to the believing Philip- pians, i. 1, he addresses his epistle to nil the 4C7nis, with the overseers and deacons. It would be, however, begging more than the premises will warrant, to infer from this that no assembly of Christians could properly be called n church, where there was not two electa. Such an assertion would be a contradiction in terms, it would be asserting in the same breath and with the same words, thai the people con- gregated or assembled together are not congregated or assembled. In the very miwo of things, there can be no overseer till there be a flock to be looked after ; and, to allirm the contrary, would imply another contradiction as palpable as the former. In point of fact, we know that the first Christian assemblies were formed before the office- bearers were appointed. The very business of appointing elders in every church, which was performed by Paul and Barnabas, at Derbe, Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch, implies that at these places congrega- tions were already established. Indeed, we are expressly told that Paul and Barnabas prayed with them, and commended them to the '1 TitUB only is named ; in the wcond, thpy ouppoae the ordination »o he made by Paul and Bnrnnbas, exclusive of the churches ; hut, in the third, the ordination was by the churckei ; and nn honest version might have shown that every Christian congrefjation has some share in ordaining its own officers. In an old translntion, Acts xiv. 23 reads thus — " When they iiad wdaintd them elders hy election, in every church, and prayed" — with a marginni note nn the import of the original word, as furnishing a proof" that ministers tflere not made without the consent of the iieople." But James and his clergy disliked this version and these ideas. • Had the word epiiteopnit been uniformly rendered auergeer, in our common version, it would have been more iniellifjible to the Knglish reader, for whost! benefit the translation was proteased to be made. Whether it was Irom inatten- tion or design, it is most lingular that it has lieen renderod hithop wherever it £U.Aiti.H jiWAArilln^ «\nlt. j.| i'l/.aj. »lni««.u «ju|ia|.M tl wniiljl liny« beS!! obvlOU!^ tO eViffV reader that that office and the office of elder i« one and the sniiir. ♦ Th, or THK SEAl.EI) BOOK. 77 '. «« I left thee in Ifony lelcsH ;" — but the the latter part of 688." not only that the same office Ixiing ticular congrcga- organizcd church his, we finil Paul, ^incil them elders Ixilieving Philip- witli the overseers hnn the premises OhriaLinns could iro eiuers. Such foa\d be asserting I the jieople con- )r assembled. In II there; I* a flock Id imply another )f fact, we know lefore the office- lointing elders in rnabas, at Derbe, places congregn- cpressly toild that ulcnl them to the i/i'nn to be inncie by lird, the ordination Hliown that every officers. In an old neJ ihem elders &y te on the import of ' not made teithout ed this version and •r, m our common I render, for who*; I wait troiii inatleii- bithnp wherever it en obvious to every inic. Lord, on whom they believed, Acts xiv. 21, 23. But, though it can- not be questioned that, in the natural order of things, churches must be formed l>efore pastorfl can be appointed, it is cipially clear that no congregation, in the Scripture aenso of the word, ran be considered as perfectly organized till it has presbyters. Wo learn from Paul's Epistle to Titus, that different congregations in Crete were in this im- perfect state ; and therefore he speaks of them aH still wanting part of their order, and desires Titus to « set in order the things that were wanting, and appoint ciders in every city." From this we are bound to infer that it was the duty of Christian congregations to perfect their order, as soon as they could find among them persons qualified to fill the offices of overseers or elders, and deacons— the only offices ap- pointed by the Apostles as necessary to their perfect order. And it seems reasonable also to infer that, as congregations might and did exist before bishops and deacons, and might be able, where the num- ber of memlwrs was but small, to find only one |)er8on, instead of a plurality, endowed with the requisite character for cither of these offices— in such a case, it was their duty to appoint that one, as a step towards their perfect organization ; but, being only a step to- wards perfect order, and not that perfect order itself, they would, as soon as they could find others qualified for office, proceed to their ap- pointment also, obeying the Apo.stolic injunction, «' Let all things Ihj done decently and in order,"— that is, agreeably to the order esta- Wished in " the churches which in Judea were in Christ Jesus.'' It is not essential that a large nu.nber of believers should be col- lected to establish a church. " Where even two or three are gathered together in the name of Chnst, there is he in the midst of them,"— there is a church— there is a «' daughter of Zion,"* Matt, xviii. 20. This passage is commonly considered merely as a promise, that wher- ever a few Christians meet in the name of Christ, for mutual edifi- cation, he will be with them to bless them. Of this no doubt can exist. But, however true this proposition may be in itself, it is not the sense of the passage ; for the " two or three gathered together,** or « assembled," (Synegmenoi, literally synagogued,) are rhe vety same mentioned three verses before, ver. 17, and there called » the church" {Ecclcsi(t).f The duty inculcated in this place, amounts • " God is in the midst of her." P»b. xlvi.. Zcph. iii. U, Zech. ii. 10. " Let her camp he kept undcfile.l." Num. v. 2, 3 ; 2 Cor. vi. 14— vii. 1. . "~r"r — = — A-.FF riivura trc uiiuriiici: xluii crrima ana synuguMe (.tiinagogue), have preriseiy the same signification, namely, •< rongregsnon" or i.;. •'',1 ii m i"'' :!' it. >tl 78 or THE SCALED BOUK. i ,1 \ , a i 1 ,*i then to this — that in no place were hit) disciplea to neglect the mode of discipline pointed out by their Master, on the pretext that they were not sufficiently numerous to consider themselves as a church; for, though their number should not exceed " two" or <« three," if gathered together in his name, or, in other words, associated for the purpose of observing his ordinances, the all things commanded by him— he " who walketh in the midst of the churches" (Rev. ii. 1), assures them he will Ije present in their assembly. But, if so small a number constitutes a church, it follows that a church may exist without a plurality of presbyters and deacons, though it is equally plain from the Scriptures, that where the number of believers, and the gifts found among them admit the regulation, they are bound to have such a plurality. In the next Section, I shall, as far as I have been able to discover it, stale what appears in the Scriptures respecting the election of those office-bearers, called Presbyters or Bishcfps. r ' I Section IV. — Of the Election of Bishops or Presbyters^ and their Duties. That the election of the bishops was in the whole congregation, is not expressed in so many words in the New Testament, but may be most certainly inferred from the instructions given to Timothy and Titus, respecting those who were to l)e appointed to offices. They were to be persons of irreproachable character, on the most positive proof, adduced — by whom, but by the congregation ? Without this proof they could not be set apart to their office, '>y the imposition of hands, which was the method employed, and therefore Timothy is charged— « lay hands suddenly on no man." The same inference may be drawn from the injunctions given to the churches to live in unity, « being perfectly joined together in the same mind, and in the same judgment, avoiding all contentions," 1 Cor. i. 10 ; fur how could this be, if they were not agreed respecting the character of those set " OBsembly." Thus, in Acts xiii. 42, we are told, that " when the Jews were gone out of the {synagoge») synagogue, the Gentiles begged that the same words might be prenclied to them the next Snbbalh ;" and that " when the (in/nagogea) congregation was broken up, many of tlie Jews and religious proselytci followed Paul and Harnahas." And the Apostle James, ii., speaking of meetings of the chtifchi snyn, '* 7f ih6re come into vour (fVfiososfT:) sscmbiv a iwav, with » ^^"Id ring," &.C. OF THE SEAI-KD BOOH. 79 'gleet the mode retcxt that they SB as a church ; or «♦ three," if lociated for the commanded by j"(Rev. ii. 1), lilt, if so small urch may exist h it ia equally ' believers, and y are bound to ble to discover lection of those tersy and their }ngregation, is it, but may be Timothy and jflices. They most positive Without this imposition of re Timothy is me inference :he3 to live in m\, and in the for how could r of those set I (he Jews were the same words the (m/nagogea) lelyteg followed neetings of the MiTi with a jr.".!{{ over them ? But how was their mind and judgment to \je ascertained in any case, if not as publicly expressed as we know it was in the elecUon of the " seven deacons" at Jerusalem ? From this conside- ration, a probable interj)retation mav " offered of two passages in first Timothy, which have embarrassed u>. ne commentators I have seen, excepting those who are never embarrassed with any thing. In chap, i. 18, Paul says, '« This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, according to the prophecies which went before on thee, that thou by them mightcst war a good warfare." And in chap. iv. 14, ho says, '« Neglect not the gift that in in thee, which was given thee by prl- phecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery." With these compare 2 Tim. i. 6, « Wherefore I put thee in remembrance, that thou stir up the gift of God, which is in thee, by the putting on of my hands:' Here is something conferred on Timothy, " by prophecy" and " the laying on of hands." That miraculous gifts are not intended here, is plain from all the contexts. In the first, Paul informs him that « our Lord had put him (Paul) into the ministry, who liad been before a blasphemer"— this ministry is the charge com- mitted to Timothy, who was properly appointed to his olfico, "that ho might war a good warfare, holding faiih (viz., ' the true saying, worthy of all credit,' mentioned in ver. 15) and a good conscience." In the second, the ch^trge is called « the gift that is in thee," i.e., the charge with which he was vested ; and what this was we are plainly told— " Give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine ; meditate upon these things, give thyself wholly to them," &c. In like man- ner, the gift which he is exhorted to excite, in the Second Epistle, relates to the same duties-" Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testunony of our Lord, hold fast the form of sound words, which thou has heard of me," &c. This office, conferred on Timothy, IS called God's gift, because those who are elected in the manner appointed by God, are considered as appointed by God himself—" as being made overseers by the Holy Spirit," Acts xx. 28. New, tho msinner in which Timothy received this charge was « by prophecy and the laying on of the hands of the presbytery," of which Paul was one (i.e., he was an elder as well as an apostle.) Of the meaning of the imposition of iiu„d» there is no question: but what is mepnt^by a gtft or charge conferred by prophecy i One thing appears plainly respecting it-it preceded the laymg on of hands, and is twice men- tioned as a proceeding that was necessarily previous to it. Now, if ;ve examine the instructions given to Timothy respecting? the appoint- or .-. (J •■■fc 80 or THK REAi.er> boor. mnit of offne-ljearere, to i!i,s< over what wan neceasnry previous to the impo.iition of hinds upon them, we see that thi thing required waa, that their blameless character and ability in the faith to tiach others f hould first be jtroi; ,1. The prnphecyinff her.- spoken of appears then to alUide to the testinumy of the congrcpuon to the conduct and qualifications of the party ; for we may be sure that Timothy would he appointed agreeably to the method enj.Hfied to be observed in all the conirrogationn of Christ. Nor is this imposing any new sense on the word proplut or prophecy ; for Paul, in hiw Epistle to Titus, i. 12, 13, says of the Cretans, that" one of their ow. prophets witnessed truly, when he called them iiars, evil beasts, and slow bellies." Besides, if the voice, not of the Apostles only, but of the Ik '» church, was necessary in i appointment of an Apoatle, to be witness, with the eleven, of the resurrecti .n of Christ, that he mi^. take that j)lace in the Apostleship from which Judas, by transgression, fell, which we are expressly informed (Acts i.) was the ca f ; and if the election of the doiirons belonged to the whole multitude, (Acts vi.) can it be doubted for a moment, that th.y also elected their own elders ? An elder, it is true, is not an Apostle, but we know f ' it the Apostles were elders, 1 Peter v. I, 2, and :j, John vcr. 1 ; and there- fore, in ♦ c ; ig an Apostle, they elected an elder. To IJi! . I j; all add the testimony of a man, who could not be mis- takem in his r ssertions respectinc; the primitive practice, having him- self been SiH ap.irt to the office of presbyter in the Apostolic age— .. testimony ivhicli will also prove that the office of bishop and pres- byter was in his time the same, f mean that of Cioment, whom Paul (Philipp. iv. 3.) calls one of his " fellovv.labourers, whose names are written in the book of life." In his first Epistle to the Corin. thians,* (who, as appears by that Epistle, had carried the spirit of • Or. rather, ns its own title run«, The Epistle nf the Congregation of God at homr, to the Omgregatiim of God at Corinth. A late learned and ingenioiw writer f-peaks of this Riiistle in ilu following terms : " Next to the Mcred canon, the mo«t ancient and viilunble monument we hive of Christian antiquity, is a very long letter lo the Coriniliiaiis, from a hishop ot Rome. Clement, who had been cotemporary with the ApnstloB, and is mentioned liy Paul, in one of his Kpistles So much tlie rev.-rnc do we find here of every thing that looks like nufhority and state, ilint this worthy pa»tor, in ihe true spirit of primitive and Christian humility, 8ink« his own name entirely in that of the Congregation to which he belonged, and does not desire that he should be considered otherwise than as any other individual of the society ; a manner very unlike that of his successors, ond i)UPte incompatible with tli-ir claiiiH." -r(iw;>'.f//',« Lrrturta on Rcrhaiantiral ffiitnr^, V!>!. ii. p. ^}. I previous to the J ro(juired was, to t< nek otAera :en of appears J the ronduct that Timothy lo be observed wing any new his Rpistle to ow prophets ista, and slow of the vh(«'.« KMtle, to be t that he roigia ' tran^ireaaion, 9 ctif ; and If iltituilf, (Acts ted their own i the spirit of tgation of God 1 and ingenioua e Mcred canon, tiquity, isa very who had been of his Epistles. like nurhority ! and Christian n to which he iae than as any successors, and RcrhtiaHiral >)f nil; si:.\i,i;i» u-iuk. -.j fuctioii uiid di.itinclK.n, fur which Paul reproved ihein, to *uch alenn fi us to throw •...tre of th.-ir clder,> out ul' th. oHico to which thov ».; been .ippointed,) chap. x|. H; speaking ..f the publication ui il,. (»08p«| hy the Apo^tlen, wJio were sent by Chrint, i.e m.v«, •• Tiiu. preaching ... counlrif. and towns, they appointed their fir>t converts lor bishops and dcuco..^ of tiiose who «hon' ' lioliovc; nor waa thi« a new device, Muce bishopn and deaciins hu.l JHjen pointed o.a many ugesk'fore; f-.r thus «aith the Scripture, in a certain place, -J will appoint their bishops in rigiiieonsiiess, and their deacon.^ in laith.' "• Here only two oiricos, hi hops and deacons, arc inentioneii as .f Divine appointment. H.. g.«8 on, in cb;.,,. xliii., to show if < lo tl.,- Apostles it was couiiiiiited by Go.1, ,n Christ, to cM;.:,!...!, t' iHces, an it had before Ijeeii committed to Moses to settle, by G.«. .ifipoint- ment, what related to the service of the nanctuary, thalther> m.^ht be no room left lor strife, and that in everything the name of the true and only God might beglorilie.1 : and then proceeds thus, in chap, xllv.: The Apostles foreKnew, throu^rj, , ,ir Lord Jesus Christ, that con- tention would nns, bout the name of the ^/*%>'* ,ffic^ {ejmcupea, the same word that ..s used in 1 Tim. iii. 1); and thei-efore, bavin,: a iwrfecl foreknowledire of iliis, they appointed persons, as we have ^>ffore said (vi/., to the offices of bishops and .ieacns, inenti..nod above), and gave directions, that when they shonhi die, other ihosm and upjmwed men might succeed them in their office. Hence we cannot think that, with j.iMice, those may l« eypeljed from their o ffice, wh . . were appoi nted by tuera, or by faithful men nllerwai-ds, „„r £'*'""'"'. '''.'""'f, "''','"'"'■' •'■ '■'■'"" ^*""«'' '*• ITT^-h is ih... rf^.^nTin uL ym^T; i"^'" '""'"' ' "'*' "'^' -"" !"""'•*• «'"' ''""« '■^»';'"r» r,i.'h...o.,,,ne«8." TfeilX™^^^^ .rer .o,l.ese„«.or,l„. origin..! ihnn o.irs. rVn I ,; which our trn., ,.or« have ren.lon-d exactorn, ^» hy th.- .s..v..„iy rev&H.. h ' ■''"'";' " *• ''-'"'''■'■'^^ '""'' """'"" '" ""r version. 01 Israel perloniu-d the work r.-r,.nr.'d .,f th.Mn. Hut ihey weie cnmliy bishons wo?d ildeSr. ' " ^^ "'«;^7""y '.•■'"'"^-1 a,ch„ntn», ruler., but the Hebrew 1 he oriRnial wor.l imports not only <,#,rr*, but tkt kind of offic>:r,. The VuU ZnaTZl^T""' "*■ "'*■ P""^'-"-' '""'■'' •="'™ '•"^^««='ly 'h«" -'^ version! ihu . cannot be mi«X,; ■'"- '""' '•"' '^•' ''"■"''"- '"' "'''''' ''" ''"'"- ^'"' i"— ^■■ ??■ 1 4V Hi, • -Jim ■f- 1 4 4 MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 1.0 I.I 1.25 ■ 50 2.8 m I 40 1.4 2.5 2.2 2£ 1.8 ^ APPLIED \MAGS Inc S^ 1663 EosI Main Street 5-.S Rochester, Ne* York 14609 USA '.as (716) 482 - 0300 - Phone == (716) 288 - 5989 - Fox 82 OF THE SEALED BOOK. " with the consent of the whole congregation," and who have, with all humbleness and purity, ministered to the flock of Christ, in peace, and disinterestedly, and were for a long tim ■ commended by all. For it is a heinous sin to thrust from the bishop's office (episcopes, overseership) those who hoiily and unblameably discharge its duties. " Blessed are those presbyters (presbyteroi) who, having already finished their course, have obtained a fruitful and perfect dissolution — they have no cause to fear being thrust out of the situation in which they are (now) established. But you have thrust some of unblameable life from the ollice with which they were, without blame, and inno- cently adorned." Here those whom it was a heinous sin to dismiss from the overseership or bishrp's office, are the very presbyters whom these Corinthians had driven from their office, though they had been appointed in that manner which they were bound to admit was with- out blame. Tiiat is, they had been appointed by the Apostles them- selves, or by faithful men after their decease, with the consent of the whole congregation, their characters having been first approved, agreeably to the Apostolic injunction given to Timothy and Titus, therefore no exception could be taken to the legality of their appoint- ment ; and, having behaved themselves hoiily and unblameably \n the office, the Corinthians were altogether inexcusable in their conduct towards them. Clement, by his argument, admits that, could they have urged any solid objection against the manner of their appoint- ment, or the life and conduct of these elders, their proceeding would have been justifiable ; and indeed this is evident from the New Testament, for m Christian congregations nothing can be permitted contrary to the rules of Christ, and they are commanded to separate themselves from every brother that walketh disorderly.* But these • Numerous authorities might be adduced to prove that, as Christian congre- gations liad tiie power to eloct their bishops, so also, for centuries, tliey had the power to depose them, if their character and conversation were found unbecoming the office, and tn choose others in their room : but I shall here only mention the case of Martialis and Basilides, two Spanish bishops, who, for apostacy and idolatry, were set aside by their congregations, who elected Felix and Sabinus in their stead. By desire of these parishes, several African bishops had a meeting, anno 258, in which Cyprian presided, which approved their conduct ; stating " Tliat the Divine law was express that none but those who were holy and blameless should approach God's altar ; that liad they continued in communion with these profane bishops, they would have been accessaries to their guilt, and have acted contrary to those examples nnd commands in Scripture, which enjoin Christians to separate wicked and ungodly ministers from their fellowship ; and "'"" "f *'" '"^"'^ '• fo^ in one 01 his letters, Ins words are " Popuh universi siiffragior-Ep. 55, 6 7 At lZ:T'^' death of Antennas, all the brethren met in the c'ongr^gation ti choose a successor, an.I unnmmously chose Fabianus (Euseh. lib. ^i. cap. 28 S™f ^'■"f "' «"«/PPoi"'ed bishop on the death of Fabianu8.it was iy the ^«Miageoftheclergijandpeople.—Cypri'in,Ep.67,^^. him hamraSf'" T''' ]^' \' '^i!'"" '""' "'"' ^'"^ '° ""^ ^^"•''"'« ('^'"cor^i'^) ^ bind h™? .r • ''?*' u'" *"'" ""^"y ' ' ■■'"'^ '" ^l""- ^^- 26, " Whosoever will be great among you, let hun be your minister (f/wc«,m), ...... even as the Son of Man cariie not to be ministered „nto fdmroJthenai), but ic minister {dtaconeiai). and to give his life a ransom for many." • ''I f : ll V If ,. .'•»'.< OF TiiK si;.\m:u !!ooi;. '■ .*t appoiiitod to this ofTicc. That men were, is plain, from the directiona f^ivon respecting their appointment : " Let the ilencons he the hushand of one wife, ruHng their children and their own houses well. Deacons must likewise be grave, not doiible-tongueJ, not given to much wine, not greedy of fdthy lucre, holdini; the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. And let these, also, first he proved: then let them use the office of a deacon, if found hlameless," 1 Tim. iii. 8 — 12. That women were aiso (kacons, or dmconesses, if the reader pre- fers that term,' is evident from what Paul says to the believers at Rome: " I commend unto you Piiebe, our sister, who is a servar. . (diaconon) of the church at Conchroa,'' Rom. xvi. 1. These are the women mentioned in the First Epistle to Timothy, iii. 11 ;+ and none could be appointed to this ollice but such as were "grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all things ;" and farther, in the same epistle, oh, v.. we lenrn that there were to be widows, and that none could be '• taken into the numhcr under three score years old, having been the wife (or woman) of one man (an example of chastity), well reported of for -rood works," &c. 'J'hey were to be supported by the church, unle.-s they had believing children, or other near relations, in which case they were to be provided for by the latter. As none but widows of a certain age could he appointed to this office, those who were appointed are emphatically called the widows, to be distinguished from the younger widows, who, by marrying again, might be obliged to relinfjuish the duties of such an oirice,to attend to their own family con- cerns. That they are called the widows, not because being aged, they • In the Gri'ek, llic appoiiiinient of bolli sexes to tliis office is so plain as not to require nny kind of argument to prove it ; for tliat !• ,f marks the gerder of the srrmnt m precisely ns the words master and ii-, do that of the ma'« or female head of the fiiniily. t Our tronsiators, by the help of a large snpple.tieiit, have converted these women into the deacons' wives ! It ia true, indeed, that the word (gynaicas) here employed may (according to the exigency i;f the place where it occurs) be either rendered women or wives, hut not their wives; and, if they had looked farther in this epistle, they would have seen that not wires but rridows are the subject of the passage. The Apostle is liiere giving directions respecting the character of those who were to be appointed to offices, and tells Timothy, ver. 2, " A bishop must be blameless," &c., an I, having finished what he had to say of the bishops, be proceeds, ver. 8, " Dear jns likewise (or, in like manner, osmitos — i.e., in like manner as the bishops) must he grave," and must be tried or proved as to the required qualifications ; and then ndds, ver. 11," Women, iikevv^ise, grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all ihincs" — that is, in like manner, the women must be grave, kr.. for the adver!) osiiittoa (in like manner) occurs both in the 8th and in the 11th, ni d in the original exactly the siime construction is followed in both : so that it cunies to tlie snme thing as if he had snid in the latter verse, " the women appointed to this office, or the female deacons, must in like rnnnper linvp thcjr rlmr^)'''''!-- iirnvi!." had a rigl ration, tli married < of which of Christ would i>a if in otlie enjoins tl servants. secondly, they perf man or v and let m are widov circumsta saries and From t account ii what theii lenists, co ministratic ground foi been som reason wh particular to prayer to expect among yoi wisdom, w we learn, i churcii's b was to atte afl'airs, but body of the tude, and t prayer and As the ( the widows which it w men, or ev( OK Tin; SIALLI) liouk. 85 i.ad a riglit to bo honovred, iluit is, .wpported, is plain from tl.is conaidc- rai.on, tliat all poor helievcrs, wlietlior male or female, young or old, married or single, who cannot, by their industry, suj.ply those things of which they stand in need, have the >^ame right in all the churches of Christ. That the widows, by attending to the duties of this office, would .«ave .itlie or no time left to provide for their own wants, even if m other re..v)e".ts qualified, was obvious, and therefore the Apostle enjoins the cliurchcs, first to have a particular eye upon these willing servants, chat they might want nothing necessary to their comforl ; and secondly, to pay attention to the relatives of such widows, to see that they perform their duty towards them, for tlie injunction is, " If any man or woman that believeth have widows, let them relieve them and let not the congregation he charged, that it may relieve them that are widows indeed," not only so by their office, but by their desolate circumstances, and want of relatives to supply them with the neces- saries and comforts of life, 1 Tim. v. From the first appointment of male deacons, of which we have an account in the 6th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, we learn in what their duty was to consist. The believing Greek Jews, or Hel- lenists, complained that their widows were neglected in the daily ministration (diaco7iia) ; nor is it denied that H.ere perhaps was ground for the complaint; on the contrary, that there might have been some unintentional neglect, seems to be admitted, in the very reason which the Apostles assign for appointing men to attend to this particular business. They had uie.nselves so much to do in attending to prayer and to the ministration of the word, that it was unreasonable to expect them to serve tables: "Wherefore (say they) look ye out among you seven men of good reputation, full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business." From this passage vve learn, not only that the duty of these men was to take care of the church's bounty and see it properly applied, that those whose duty it was to attend to spiritual concerns might not be incumbered with such affairs, but also, that the election of these deacons belonged to the body of the congregation : for, " the saying pleased the whole multi- iude, and they chose" the seven that were set apart to this office by prayer and the laying on of the hands of the Apostles. ' As the deacons wore bound to attend to this particular business the widows or deaconesses had other services of mercy to pe.form, in' which It would have been neither proper nor delicate to employ the men, or even the younger ,,idovvs 5 of this, an instance ,s recorded i'i-i i 86 OF THE SEALED BOOK. in the 9th chapter of the Acts of tlie Apostles. A certain female dwciple had tiled at Joppa, and Peter heinir then at Lydda,a place in the neighbourhood of the former, the disciples sent two men t6i)eg he vvonid make liaste to come to them. <' When he was come, they hroiight him into an upper chamber (where the body lay) ; and all the widows stood by him weeping, and showing the coats and gar- ments which Dorcas made while she was with them." That the widows attenJeJ this woman in her sickness, and washed and laid her in the upper chamber after her death; and that the particular men- tion here made of them is not casual, is i)lain from the narrative ; for it was not the widows, but the disciples generally at Joppa that sent for Peter; « and Peter put them all forth," not only the discijiles, but the widows, " and kneeled down and prayed, and the woman was restored to life." It is true only the widows are particularly named in part of the narrative, but this is the very circumstance that proves the nature of their oPice. In one part it is stated that " the widows stood by Peter weeping," without notice of the presence of any other; but it i;^ expressly stated that it was not the widows, but others that brought him into the upper chamber, and therefore the ull that were put out of the room includes others besides these women. Indeed, every doubt on this point is removed by the subsequent part of the narrative, where those that were put forth are called in again, namely, the saints and widows, to whom he presented her alive. It follows, then, that the widows are here distinguished from the other saints on account of their office, though, as believers, they might be considered as included in the appellation saints — exactly in the same manner as the overseers and deacons are mentioned along with the saints at Philippi, though making part of their number. Section VI. — Of the Independence of the Christian Congregations, established by the Apostles. In the obser\'ations which I have offered respecting the ofRce- bearers appointed by the Apostles, for the government of Christian congregations, I have endeavoured to be as brief as the nature of the subject would admit. The sum of the whole amounts to this: — No presbyter or bishop was allowed to superintend more than one con- gregation ; on the contrary, e<'ery congregation had a plurality of them ; nor is it possible, in the nature of things, that one sheplierd can tend two flocks i.i different places. The office of presbyter or OP THE SEAi.rn nooK. 87 certain female (Ida, a place in > men to ijeg he as come, they lay) ; and all :oats and gar- n." That tlie ed and laid her articular men- narrative ; for )pi)a that sent e discij)le.s, but le woman was icularly named ;e that proves " the widows ? of any other; lit others that all that were nen. Indeed, It part of the again, namely, !. It follows, her saints on be considered me manner as the saints at 'ongregations, .g the ofBce- ; of Christian nature of the to this: — No lan one con- a plurality of one shepherd presbyter or ;l I elder, and overseer or bishop, is one and the name ofT.ro ; of course, any idea of inequality between the two terms i. MM absur.litv. Deacons were also appointed, male and female. No other office is .nontioned m the Scriptures, as belonging to the Apostolic churches; nor can the churches of Christ (whatever others may do) admitofanv, except these two. Every congregation elected its own bishops and deacons, Irom among its own members ; and in this election every member not only had a voice, but the sulfrages were nnaninions !-a most con- v.ncmg proof that the churches of Christ are ,.nder his guidance ; for in worldly churches or societies of any kind, the thing wouM be im- possible. And, as every congregation elected its own office-bearers and managed its own atlairs without any foreign interference whatever' it was consequently complete in itself, and perfectly irwlependent But though the congregations, not only in diiroreJ.t countries, but in the same district, like the fountains and streams which watered the lands they inhabited, were independent of each other, and not per- mitted to call any man Master, as having a right to lejri.late for them, they were not allowed to legislate for themselves. Yet were they " not without law, but under law to Christ," their lawgiver; and having one common Master, they had fellowship with each other as members of the same household of faith, and children of the same Father,-ap appellation which, as implying a right to govern, they were ommanded to give to no man upon earth, but onlv to their common Father in heaven, Matt, xxiii. 8, 9. Every congre-^ation had all power within itself; it elected its own elders and deacons and the whole members gave their judgment in all cases of public' discipline, 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7,-a judgment from which there was no ap. peal, and which was sure to be righteous, while they adhered to the law of their Master, the only one allowed to be consulted among them Acting under this authority, they had the assurance of the supreme lawgiver, that " whatsoever they should bind on earth would be bound in heaven, and wliatsoever they should loose on earth would be loosed in heaven," Matt, xviii. 18. This complete and perfect independence of all and each of the Christian congregations, in the management of their own concerns, so tar from being calculated to produce turbulence in the different as- semblies, and to beget a spirit of democracy dangerous to the power and prerogatives ofthe civil magistrate, as some impious men have more than insinuated, was in fact the means appointed bv infinite wisdom to prevent both ; and had the magistrates wisely obliged them i 88 OK llli: SKALtn IJOOK. !-r •3 ; ■ to remain imicpendeiit of each otiier, no cliurchinari would ever have acquired the power to put his foot on the neck of kings, setting uj) his own authority above tliat of the sovereign of the earth. This truth will be amply illustrated in the cour.e of these Dissertations, prepara- tory to which it may not be improper to oiler a few observations respecting the manner in which the meetings of Christian congrega- tions were conducted, and their affairs in general manageetting up his 1. This truth tions, prepara- V oliservations liaii congrega- iged ; for only 1)0 fortiied of o those .states Lions from the ahcy ami otiicr jr its goverri- ve Christians, one place or 'oukl possibly use to God," ind edify one all the elders I the service. 2nl* is neces. point of fact, clies ; for we s, and yet we a, iVc, called . ii. 1, S, (fcc. ident, for in- lis presence j inction given, ividual. But f the cliurch •'ere not to be ''and set him 'ice wns styled lie term elder, 'sity to contrive Iready existed, were always a :ir.t, OF THE SEAtED BOOK. 89 ;'i Lh ; , ' ''° """""8 """"Sl' »"il° « vain ,,]„,,. hn, i.m^lf a„.l, „„ ,|,„ „,!,„ ,„„j, ,1,,,^ ^^ ,. ^ ^a»c :r °n"""" '"""" '■"'■ "'" "■"^■' -<"' -ouUI „' , T 1, »noll,er. On .1,,, ,,„;„,, „„„, „,„ „„, ^„ Uava n.U reprJed) ; f„r any ,l„„g like l<,rjs|,ip „, „„h„i, ;„ /^'^ ailed to the on.ce, and consequently the senior elder, or by exemnlarv vicfLtLent'":'"^'^"'"'"^ congregations .net forpublicser- p"; s au ;:?;; '•^■•'i^';-''"" '' '^ ^'^'■-' ^™" — ous the we 4 tl ?n '"""{' '"^ '^■''"'^"'"•'J' °" ""^ '"'-^ '^»y of llastJ,'' kc .V 7 T"'''^ '" '"'•^'' ""^ ••'^«"-«'='-" "^ ' eir are CO ir ,'" " '7 '"'""^^ '^'^ ^^'^^^'^'^"-^ ' -' ^ ^''-efore t .cy o Z ""' ''^ ""'" ''^ "^'^"^^^'■"^' ^' ''---'ves together, Heb ; ror^^r'"^"^^^"^^^^^^^ - ^-d wonc,'' .7 1 : ' "^i '"■ '^^'^^"'•^I'es, it was the duty of the elders ., t nd to r.«^...* to exhortation,. nA instr.ctioi 1 Tin.. 13 ch i :. Tr ;: r' '-'' ^"t^^---- -0... o/our lor^jes ,; or:hifd:ny!'ty'iTro,rs,i:ru;rby';l;7';::r^^^ congreiration. He who was es leme.l t "l / '" /''" '"^"'"^ "^ '^e whole '■ourse.bedesiredoftenerthLoher. a. 1 in^ '""'''^ ^'°"'''' «« ^ ">«"" of •^nlled in (Jreek 'o aua^i,ZnnrI:^,"'''''''^ coa«idered as an officer, (.Ter,„u'.7.-..a-,>.:.z^ rs//ie\^j^';?/' ^'jf 2.^i" Latin /...,„; I'siened-they did nor read al^rnatelv«-l^r''- ",' ''''"' ''"'^ ''"= P-^ople' " ■■^described n,dy /,, //,- wl. I t ' ^"^ "'erefore, when thisdutv w.i.rndpd /".5^.« 3i«r/i/,-, Apol. 2 )'""'' "°''''^ congregation, ceasing to readi M lir I?: 90 OP THE SEALED BOOK. uncdifying questions, which only serve to beget strife, for the aervanl of the Lord must not quarrel, hut he gentle towards all, instructing p- poaers with meekness," 2 Tim. ii. 24. In one word, they were to « look to themselves and to all the flock," Ads xx. 28 — '' watching for their souls as those who must >rive accoun-," Heb. xiii. 17; " exercising the overscership, not as lords over an inheritance of their own, but as ensamples to the believers ; not seeking filthy lucre as their reward, hut that crown of glory which they shall receive, when the chief Shepherd shall appear,' i Pet. v. 2 — 4. Reading the Scriptures, exhorting to the performance of those duties which ihey enjoin, and teaching each other the divine truths which they contain, appear plainly from tiiese passages, to have occupied much of the attention of the Christian assemblies. To these duties they adiled prayers and praises to the Most High,* being expressly enjoined to " ofler the sacrifice of praise to God, continually, that is, the fruit of the lips, giving thanks to his name," Heb. xiii. 15; and to" olfer up," as an indispensable part of their public and jo'nt services, "supplications, prayers, intercessions, and thanksgiving, for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority ;" praying that every member • The order in which thepp difTerenf services were observed is no where laid down in tlie Scriptures, only ihat they were lo be perfornied ; — of course the order would sometimes depend upon circumstances, and initrht vary in ditfereni places. Justin Martyr stales that, in his time (anno lo.i.) first of all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles were rend, (Apol. 2.) Tertulliaii, about 40 or 50 years later, spenkint; of the public servic-^. Slates the order thus ; "The Scriptures are read, psalms suiii!;, comforting discourses are rpokcn, and prayers presented." (iJe Anima, c. iii.) As to " the coiinnniided nienioriul of Christ's unspeakable love," it is called by the Apostles t/ie Litnl's Supper, which not only refers to the time when it was instituted, rcHsly inually, that is, xiii. 15; and id jo'nt services, ig, for ail men ; it every member is no where laid of course the ordir hi difTi'rent pliices. le writings of the t 40 or 50 years 'lie Scriptures ore layers presented." rist's unspeakable lot only refers to I lamb was killed licli he 60 speaks pper time- It is s making himself us, " on liie even- 42 XX. 7. Justin )f the public ser- !.) — A diligent en- this subject, Bays, assemble for wor- obliges them to id how then can coming together lance of worship . ... If we pre- upper, that same orks, nor assem- lien is as great in sulemn profession ng of the Lord's OP THE SEALED BOOK. 91 of the church might «< lead a quiet and peareahle life, in all godliness and honesty, and that G,.d, who willcth men of all ranks ,o be saved, would bring many t.i the knowledge of the Irutli," respectiim the One God, and One Mediator between God and man, "the Man Christ Jesus," 1 Tim. ii. l_r,_ut,,e ivi,,„ q^„,.^ Fellow,'' Zerh. xiii. 7— " who bom!; in God-form, thotiaht it no robbery that he should have things egwd (i c., adetpiate) to God-l,ead ; and yet ma.le himself of no rept.tation. took on him the form of a servant, was made in the likeness of men, and became obedient unto death," Philip, ii. f,, 7, g — "sullering the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God," 1 Pet. iii. 18. These being the services in which they were employed in their public assemblies, it is necessary that we shou'd inftiirc who they were that exhorted an.l taught, and acted as the organ of the congregation in its addresses to the throne of grace? That the elders often performed these duties is, f believe, not con- tested, and therefore particular passages, in addition to those alrendy quoted, need not be adduced as proofs. But it may be useful to in. quire whether the congregations had a right to throw upon their ministers every duty but that of heaiin- and receiving instruction. We are informed, Acts viii., that on the persecution which broke out, after the death of Stephen, against the congregation which was at Jerusalem, "the members were all scattered abroad, throughout Judea and Samaria, and went every where preaching the word." It was not the Apostles, for we are told expressly that they still' " re- mained at Jerusalem," but those who were "scattered ab'road," that performed these dutie-^. Hence it appears that, at that time, it was the duty and practice of all the believers to preach tlie word. One of the members who thus preached, and who had been appointed not an elder, but a deacon, is mentioned by name, viz., " Philip, who went down to the city of Samaria, and preached the Christ unto them-an.l, when they believed, thev v-re baptised both men and women"_as was also the Ethiopian .lunuch. This he did, however, not as a deacon, for his duty as such was to serve tails, hut as a common duty, which every believer was bound to perform according to his ability. It appears also from Paul's First Epistle to the Corin- thians, ch. xiv., to have been the duty and privilege of the members of that congregation (with consequently every other) to prophecy, ih^i ^s, to teach; and that, at that time, some confusion was often pro- duced by the readiness of every one of them, to sing or speak a psulm, a doctrine, or a revelation, and some of them in an unknorvn ton^iix. m m m i (I 18! 92 OK THF. StALKI) noOK. If tli.'ir liheily of npecch reproved by the Apostle? No, hut their indiscreet iisf «,f it— >;(.mo of them speaking with lonmies when there w'Ji no iiitorpr:'tor present, and wiien, conseijuenlly, the congrogat could not Lq edified hy their d ion • iliHcoursc ; and others, as it would appear, rising to speak btifore ihn former speaker iiad ceased, from an earnest- ness to state their knowledge on the sul)ject under discussion. The Apostle informed them, ver 31, that "they might all propli.ry, one by one, that all might learn, and all might be comforted." But though they might all speak by cm/rse, they were not thence allowed to infer that every one of them might use this liberty at one time of assembling; for, at one meeting, it was not proper that more than two or three should address the believers. And Paul enforces the propriety of iiis directions by telling them that « God is not the author of confusion, but of jM'aee, as in all the congregations of the saints." That this duty and privilege of speaking "to edification and comfort" belongs to all the male members is plain, not only from the generality of the expression, « Ye may all prophecy," but from wiiat he adds respecting the females, ver. 34., « Let your. women keep silence in your assemblies, /or it is not permitted unto them to speak ; (plainly implying that it is permitted unto ths men). If they desire to have information on any point, let them ask their husbands at home; for it is a shame for women to speak in the congi-egntion." The duty of exhorting one another was not only permitted, but enjoined to be observed, as one of the means appointed by God to enable believers to " hold fast the profession of the faith without wavering." For this end the believing Hebrews, Heb. x. 2i, 25, are admonished " to provoke one another to love and to good works, not forsaking the assembling of themselves together, but exhorting one another," viz., in their public assemblies. The congregation of the Thessalonians are desired, 1 Thess. iv. 18, "to comfort one another," with what Paul had stated to them respecting " the second coming of Christ ;" and « the saints and faithful brethren" at Colosse are enjoined. Col. iii. 16, to " Let the word of Christ dwell in them richly in all wisdom, teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns, and spiritual songs ;" a passage which shows the meaning of the one before quoted from the Epistle to the Corinthians, all of wliom had a psalm or a doctrine for the instruction of the congregation. Without insisting farther on this point, it must follow, from what has been produced, that the bishops were entitled to receive instruc Hon from, as well as bound to communicate it to, the congregation ; 01' IHi: SKALED BOOK. •>3 No, hut their CH when there f congregation would appear, Jin an earnest- .'iisHion. The propliccy, one fortud." But lence allowed It one time of at more than enforces the not the author f the saints." and comfort" the gonerahty wliat he adds !ep silence in eak ; (plainly Jesire to have at home; for >ermitted, but :!d hy God to faith without X.21, 25, are od works, not ?xhorting one 3gation of the one another," )nd coming of J are enjoined, 1 richly in all IS and hymns, ng of the one whom had a n. tv, from what ceive instruc- congregation ; H.at every individual had a nglu to receive the benefit of that know- edge winch God had con.nn.nicated to every other member; and tl.:.t It was nicuinbent on all „f them, as expressed by Peter, 1 Kp. 'V. 10, » acconlintr as liiey had received the gilt, to minister the same one to another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God"— speaking agreeably to his oracles-„ot seeking to please men, "but jcaking the truth in love, that they might prow up unto him in all things, who is th, Ifead-.t/ie.J,mo7ntcU-cdAymgiho body in love," ^ph. iv. 15, 16.* As it belonged to every mnle member to teach and to r hort the congregation, so also it is evident any male member might be called "pont to be the mouth of the assembly in prayer to God ; for Paul, after informing Timothy, 1 Ep. .1., what sort of supplications and ."terce.sio,is should be olfered up for k'ngsand magistrates, proceeds, ver. S, to mention by whom :_" I will, therefore, that men prav everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting." 1 hat the word 7nen is not here put for fjcltevers, as if he had said, " I will that disciples pray everywhere," i. evident, for it is preceded in l.e ongina by the article ; and t/,e men [tons andrus) are put in con- trast with t., women, iu the verses that follow-'' Let the women learn in «ilence-I suffer not a woman to t. ch but to be in silence." The Apostle, in short after enjoining that the male members were to oiler up he prayer, of the congregation, reminds them by the latter words ha this could not be done by females, since they were not permitted 'wZo, r"'""^"^ '" ""''^ '"^"^'^ •" '^' «^«^'-bJi««» 1 Cor. XIV. d4., 35. Nor mj Vpossible^ssign any other n-.aning to the which waa that of Or r4 °he SrhJ r^^ "'^ Alexandria, that in their time, a« the offiee-hearers can throuTtl 'o^ I'l 7°""" "*-■"""'' ''"'■ "" ^'"-'V. of speaking in the con.rp°''^' P"""'^'''^ "'^re ; at this Theoctistus wrote to S as folows^Xi; """"■'"''• °""''°" Alexander and was never before seen ^ p actitd ti;! llvrnT^T.'"^' '", y^^'J^^'^r, that it bishops, you therein deviate from he trmh for xJl '^ ^'''"^' '" '^' ^r'""'' "^ are able to profit the brethren the hol^bh'nl/' f'"''°''"'' ""V "re found that preach unto the people [^ebiswasth ,1 ?? °^ ".'""xt"^" "'='°''''' "'^ "'^'» «« and Paulinus by Cel us, of iSlaVa Thtor' "l^ ^a'°"' ''''''"f "^ ^^"""J"- most blessed brethren.'Cw™; "" cap 19 "' ^ '^"''"'' "' ^^•^""'"^''' '""• oor!futn?nTeii"KSTsembirand '^? Corinthians to avoid every kind of siding elder to seeTa , i™ ' ne^. i V' "^'^ "'' '^'''""^ P^"^'"*^" "♦''he pre- Ht any time acted a I momh of h' °' """ '""^ '"'"•='" """ ""^ J'"'^"" ^h" 'vhen not the p.esid,ng'::;d:^":^;i:.H t^uiTTzi^^'^r'^t' ^r- 91. OF THE SEALED BOOK. words, as thev stand in the original, unless we affirm that men are commanded to pray everywhere, but women to prny nowhere. The term everywhere, or in eveiy place, when connected by the Apostle with what he enjoins as a duty, always alludes to places where Christian congregations were settled ; and that what Timothy received as directions to be everywhere attended to, was communicated by him to every congregation which he visited, appears irrefragablv from what Paul himself says to the Corinthians, 1 Ep, iv. 17, respecting this very Timothy, and the instructions he gave him: — " I beseech you, be ye followers of me. For this cause have I sent unto j'ou Timothy, my beloved son and faithful in the Lord, who shall bring you into remembrance of my ways which be in Christ, as I teach everywhere in every congregation.^' Section VIII. ■ Of the Liberality enjoined to be practised by Christian .Assemblies. On the first day of the week. Christian congregations had another duty to perform besides those already mentioned— to make a collec tionfor the saints. Concerning this duty, an Apostle speaks thus to the Corinthians : — " Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him, putting into the treasury (or public stock) according as he has prospered," 1 Cor. xvi. 2. From the extent given to the performance of this duty, it is plain that the complete and perfect independence of the respective congregations, with regard to the management of t.'ieir own concerns, was never allowed to suffer them to disregard each other's welfare. The law of love enjoined by their Master, and enforced and illustrated by the Apostles, inculcated a very different spirit. The individual members of every church were taught to « love every believer for the truth's sake"— not to " love in wor , neither in tongue, but in deed and in truth.— But whoso hath this world's goods, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?" Their love was not to consist in that unmeaning jargon, which is but too common — " I am heartily sorry for you : I hope things will take a better ♦urn"—" Depart in peace, be warmed and filled," while they yet withhold contributions of primary necessity. They knew, by the teaching of «' the Spirit of God," that without love to their brother, manifested in real and substantial acts of mercy, they could cive no true evidence of their faith : and that " he that Inveth OF THE SEALED BOOK. 95 nt men are ohere. The ilie Apostle acCH where ihy received ated by him y from what pecting this eseerh you, >u Timothy, ng you imo 1 everywhere ractised by had another ke a collec. ;aks thus to fery one of ) according iven to the and perfect ;ard to the suffer them led by their ?ated a very were taught ve in wor , > hath this teth up his of God in ing jargon, )u : I hope armed and f necessity, nthout love tiercy, they that Inveth not hig brother abideth in death," James ii. 15, 1 John iii. 14, &c. This law of love, by the observance of which the real disciples of Christ may be known by all men, was not to be confined, in the dis- tribution of the benefits resulting from it, to <« my own church." Those congregations which were more affluent were enjoined to con- trilute to the support of those a«semblies which had a greater propor- tion of poor members, that in this respect there might be a kind of equality ; the abundance of one furnishing a supply for the wants of another, that the burden might be equally divided, 2 Cor. viii. ix. These Christians required no assessment to apportion the quota to be contributed by each member, nor were any means employed to enforce the performance of this duty, but that powerful argument, which alone produces obedience in those who live under the influence of the truth—" Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich." These alm,-«, so far from being collected by a rale, were perfectly voluntary.* Ind' ', any system of apportion- ing stands directly opposed to the lesso,. .aiight by Chiist respecting almsgiving—" Let not your right hand know what the left hand doedi ;" and therel'ore the Apostle exhorts, "Let each man give according as he purposeth in his heart, not grudgingly, or of con- straint, for God loveth a cheerful giver: biii this I say, he that soweth sparingly, shall reap also sparingly ; and he that soweth bountifully, shall reap also bountifully " He that believes what Paul here asserts, will not avoid the performance of this duty of love from a tormenting fear that he may, at some future time, be in want himself: » Perfect love casteth out every fear" of this kind ; « he that feareth is not made perfect in love." But, while this liberality is thus enforced by every motive that can influence a child of God, the Apostles are care- ful to warn those whom they address, to be disinterested in their donations: "to owe no man anything," Rom. xiii. 8; "to provide things honest in the sight of all men ; to be diligent in business," Rom. xii. 11, 17; « ministering only according to the ability which God giveth, that God in all things may be glorified," 1 Pet. iv. 11; " who hateth robbery for burnt-oflering," Isa. Ixi. 8. • 1 wish not to be misunderstood. I am here spenking of the churches of Uirtst, not of the churches of this world. If the rulers of the earth were to employ no other argument lo collect a fund for the mninienance of their indi-rent brethren than the only one that was necessary among the Apostolic churched, or would now be necessary in churches collected ymikr the same irifluence of the Divine truth, I fear their poor would in many instances be left to perish. I ! if 11 111 I i 96 OP THE SEALED BOOK. '1 These free-will oiTerings, besides serving to furnish supplies to the necessitous, were also, as we have seen, applied to the support of the female servants of the congregations, who were so exclusively employed in nursing and attending the sick members, that they had not leisure to provide for their own wants. Nor was this mainten- ance given to them in forma pauperis ; for, in fact, these matrons gave a greater display of love and alfoction to the cause of their Master, in thus ministering to his members when « sick and in prison," and attending continually on duties which required such self-denied labour and patience, than the congregations could possibly remunerate by this proof of love, which, however cheerfully bestowed, was, after all, only the payment of a just debt. The bounty of the congregations was also employed in supplying such deficiencies in the incomes of their bishops as their attendance to the duties of their oirice might occasion. This, on the part of the members, was not a favour, though paid from the voluntary contri- butions, but was expressly enjoined as a duty and a debt. " Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour, espe- cially they who labour in the word an(' doctrine."— To confine this honour to mere expressions of respect, would as little answer the intention of this command, as telling a man to be filled would satisfy his hunger. Indeed, the Apostle shows that he was not here enjoin, ing idle compliments, which would cost the donor nothing, for he adds, as a reason for the performance of this duty, « The Scripture saith,' Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn ; and, the labourer is worthy of his reward," 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Here we see that the congregations were bound not only to pay attention to the comfort of their presbyters generally, but, noticing their individual labours, to endeavour to form such a correct estimate of the sacrifice of time made by each, as to prevent them from suffering by their own modesty. It might naturally be supposed, that some would be more zealous, and labour more assiduously than others, and that, in the common course of human affairs, some would be less able than others to afford from their own concerns that portion of time engrossed by the duties of their office ; and hence the propriety and necessity of the congregation, or rather its deacons, paying particular attention to what is here enjoined by the Apostle. On the other hand, the over- seers, notwithstanding this injunction given to the flock respecting them, were commanded not to become unnecessarily burdensome, through a covetous disposition making a profit of their office, accord- pplies to the e support of exclusively lat they had lis mainten- natrons gave r Master, in )rison," and enied labour nunerate by fas, after all, a supplying attendance part of the itary contri- ebt. « Let )nour, espe- confine this answer the ould satisfy lere enjoin, for he adds, pturc saith, ; and, the 3re we see tion to the ■ individual he sacrifice y their own d be more liat, in the than others [grossed by lecessity of ttention to I the over- respecting urdensome, ce, accord- OF THE SEALED BOOK. 97 ing ta the practice of rrcv the world, « counting gain godliness." Paul, in his exhortation i .0 bishops of the congregation at Ephe- sus (Acts XX.), is expres;^ upon this point :— « I have coveted no man's gold, or apparel. Yea, yourselves know, that these hands have ministered unto my necessities and to those that were with me. I have showed you in all things, how that, so labourimr, ye ouir/d to support the infirm', and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, who said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.''' Section IX — Of Discipline. In the nature of things, any society that is independent of all foreign jurisdiction, must have a code of laws, by which, in every case, its proceedings may be governed, and its conduct towards its members, and that of the members to each other, regulated. Such a code is the New Testament to Chrisiian congrcgations.—Among its contents 18 the law of the Great Shepherd of the sheep, for the guidance of his Hocks, in cases where any of their number should go astray from the way of that "holiness becoming the house of God ;"— which, being designed for the recovery of transgressors, neither sets limits as to how often a repenting transgressor is to be forgiven, nor as to the nature of the transgression ; for the answer which Peter received to his ques- tion on the occasion, « I say not unto thee, until seven times, but until seventy times seven," and the debt of ten thousand talents, in the parable immediately following, are plainly opposed to any such Ideas. The same volume also contains examples in the practice of this law, and directions for following it, under the pens of the inspired Apostles, occasioned by the things which occurred among the flocks gathered together by their ministry; and so they exhort to "warn r, » o'l""'""'^'" * '^^'''' ^' **5 to "withdraw from the dis- orderly," 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14; and to "cleanse themselves from all falthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God " 2 Cor. vii. 1. All of which refer to the Lord's rule, Matt, xviii 15 -20 -« If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if ho shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear, take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto he congregation ; but if he shall neglect to hear the congregation, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say W\' i ' ti n 98 OF THE SEALED BOOK. I unto thee, whatsoever ye shall hind on earth, shall bo bound in heaven, and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Again, I say unto you, that if two of you shall agree on earth, as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father who is in heaven. For where two or three are assembled in my name, there am I in the midst of them." This rule is so plain, that by no possibility whatever can its import be mistaken by the followers of Christ. No congregation, however small, is permitted to disregard it. Should their number be only two or three, they are bound to attend to it. If the smallness of the congregation does not exempt the members from the obligation of this law, neither can the greatness of its numbers. Those who affirm that it is impossible to be observed in the church to which they belong, may probably speak truth ; hut this only proves that they belong to some church of which Christ, the Shepherd and Bishop, is not the head ; for « his sheep hear his voice and follow him," John x. *; and he counts only those his friends " who do whatsoever he commands them," .John xv. 14. How admirably is this law calculated to make the believers of the truth live together in harmony, and to banish every thing contrary to that character, which the followers of the meek and lowly Jesus ought to maintain. To enumerate here every thing that it embraces, would be to transcribe a great part of the Nsw Testament. Every breach of the la\v.s of Christ— every neglect of the duties of the members to each other, to their relatives and connections, to the world in general, and to the government under which they live and enjoy protection, is to be corrected by a strict attendance to ihis precept.* The injunction given to the Israelites (Lev. xix. 17), « Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart ; thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour, and not suffer sin upon him," is commanded to be strictly observed under the New Dispensation. To suffer sin upon a H * Considering the comprehensive view of the law nf Christ's kingdom, here taken by Biblicus, as acconling to truth, a small deviation from iiis words was deemed necessary in the beginning of the Section (preceding page), because tliey conveyed rather a confined idea of t^iis law, introducing it as a mode of procedure for offences of a less public nature. It is plain that, in following this law, every offence which can be settled privately will be so ; but, it seems also plain, that no offence of which it becomes necessary to acquaint the congregation, can afterwards be fully settled in any private way ; and that, of course, no offence committed publicly, or which becomes publicly known, can be properly settled any where but in the congregation ; yet still this law is their guide : if the offen- der hear admonition and acknowledge the error of his xoay he is gained: if he will not hear, he is to be accounted as a heathen man and a publican— exolulc J from all fellowship. uml in heaven, d in heaven. on earth, as "or them of my assembled in le is so plain, taken by the i permitted to Aree, they are tion does not iitlier can the 1 possible to be robably speak irch of which his sheep hear Its only those Fohn XV. 14. lievers of the ig contrary to y Jesus ought braces, would Every breach members to rid in general, protection, is « Thou shalt wise rebuke landed to be ?r sin upon a kingdom, here iii8 words was '), because they le of procedure his law, every iso plain, that Tregation, can le, no offence •operly settled : if theoffen- s;ained : if he ian— excluitJ OF THE SEAI.KD ROOK. !)!» b her, ,s to hate him !-and wo know that whosoever " hateth his brother ,s a mur.lorer," 1 .fohn iii. i5. Lot a person find as ma y protpcos as ho w,il for neglecting so plain a precept, .1. word of God g,ves h,m tins reply : «. If a .nan say, 1 lovi (J, L\ hateth hi brother, he s a liar." 1 Tohn iu on ir u , . hmfhpr .. I u . ^^ '"' "^^'^^'' '« admonish his brother, when he sees h.m violate or disregard any of the laws of say ' ' Arrn" h T"^"", '" ''' "'"^ °'^'''"' «"'^ ^>' '---'-t says, Am i my brother'^ keeper '" Those who acknowledge Christ as their Master, and of such only I now speak, know that it is vain to call him " Master, Master ! wtle hey do not the things that he says," Luke vi. 4« ; and all such" ill he 'Tu :^ f 5 ^^^"' T'7 '^ '"'' ^'•"^^' -" P--^ - "-Into nell, Lukexn.5. pay obedience to this indispensable law of his kmg om. If a brother oifend, they will « feel anger at the offen ^ that they may avoid sin," and will endeavour, eve^^' before the sun go down," to convince him of his error, Eph. iv. 26. BuM e r in- d.gnat.on .s agamst the sin only. The offender they consider Zol an enemy, but admonish him as a brother," 2 Thes.. i.i 15 and hey cannot give him a stronger proof of the;r love tha I poi'nt 1 ou to h,m, m the spirit of meekness, the inconsistency of hfs cond ct w.th the profession of a Christian.-^^et the righteous smite me :; s;: pjT i:;rr-^ - -^------ --- When a disciple is offended, which he cannot but be when he sees Chns s authority or laws disregarded by one who is called a broth" he wdl not anstantly proclaim to others his brother's fault; but on .denng how possible it is that he himself, if exposed to t e t'Jpt"- Uon might also offend, Gal. vi. 1. and attending to the aw oft Master e w.l, apply to his brother alone, to show him his .rans re - cu'TT? ^"''^^' '^P^"*' he will forgive him," Luke xvii i S ould he follow a difi-erent conduct, and teU the faul't to nothe "be-* fore he applies to his brother, he himself would thus be a transglor If the offended brother has done his duty, but without having been able to reclaim the transgressor, he is then bound to take one and not mo- t^- two witnesses, and with their assistance again ende'avour t fThe r'" IT 'u'" "'"" »"^ ^''""-b'y -'his law adapted hahng a breaches and restoring the lapsed to a sense of Lir 'I"ty !-It ,s the voice of Him '< who spake as never man spake." f I .^i h: I 100 OF THE SEALED BOOK, It is possible a man may he ollendod without cause — lie may chance to lie under some false impression — to have taken n wrong view of his brother's conduct — to mistake human ordinances for the laws of Christ. By following out this law, if he be in an error, he is himaglf corrected ; and if his manner of rejiroof has teniled to irritate his brother and to widen the breach, the witnesses will endeavour to bring both to a proper temper, and the real offender to a sense of his duty as a Christian. Should the offender turn a deaf ear to the charitable admonitions of his brethren, still they are to avoid proclaiming his offence to the world. They are then to " tell it to the congregation," and the steps they have taken to reclaim him. Here is another security that the individual who is accused shall not suffer in his character, by the in- temperate haste of two or three individuals, who may be all in the wrong ; — and, on the other hand, that they shall not be slandered as false accusers of their brother, and as having injured his reputation, while their conduct towards him has been dictated by a Christian spirit. The congregation will then ask direction of " their Father who is in heaven," imploring the presence of Him who has promised to be with them when they are assembled in his name, that they may know his will as revealed in his word, (for they never look for any other revelation,) attend to it without prejudice, and do nothing by partiality, 1 Tim. v. 21 — seeking only the good of their brother and of one another, and the honour of their common Master. If the charge be proved well founded, and the offender continue to shut his ear against reproof and admonition, and instead ' f "confess- ing and forsaking the evil of his way, as one that hath fc.ind mercy," appear cleavino; to it, the duty of the congregation is, to separate him from their fello.-;ship ; for they are commanded (1 Cor. v. 11) "not to keep company with any man that is called a brother, if he be a fornicator^ or covetous, or a worshipper of idols, or a railery or a drunkard, or rapacious ;* with such an one not even to eat — (ver. 5) — to deHver such an one unto satan, for the destruction of the flesh." That is, he is to be counted still " dead in trespasses and sins," walk- * Doea not the Apostle specify these characters as all equally descriptive of a person dead in trespasses and sins ? and should they not be always so considered by Christians, in obeying his command ? Should the covetous man be more in- dulged than the fornicator? — But a man may be overtaken in a fault under any of these heads, ond yet abhor the deed and himself as having committed it. In such a case, surely the offender under one of ihem is not more beyond forgiveness »han the offender under another. m OF Till; SKALEl) HOOK. 101 ic may cJiance Jiig view of his r the laws of , he is himself to irritate his eavoiir to bring e of his duty admonitions of jffence to the anil the steps jurity that the er, by the in- be all in the slandered as lis reputation, >y a Christian " their Father ) has promised that they may look for any do nothing by brother and of !r continue to ! of "confess- uiind mercy," > separate him •. V. 11) "not r, if he be a railery or a to eat — (ver. 1 of the flesh." d sins," walk- deacriptive ofo ys so considered lan be more in- Pault under any nmitted it. In fonA forgiveness «, according to the course of this world, according to the prince of he power of tlu, air, the spirit that now workelh in the children of disobedience," Eph. li. 1, 2, 3. This procedure, however, is not to be accompanied with any thing like a vindictive spirit on the part of the other members, .ut with real allection to the oilender, "that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus." In fact the necessity of separating a brother will be to them a subjc-t of 'great arthction and sorrow. It is compared (Matt, xviii.) to " cutting otf a hmb or plucking out an eye ;" for all are considered as members one of anot er, Eph. iv. 25; and therefore they will rejoice when they «ee the transgressor brought to a sense of his guilt, aid will be ready to forgive and comfort him, that he may not be swallowed up with over much sorrow," 2 Cor. ii. 7. ' As every subject of discipline must come ultimately before the whole congregatzon,inhe offender refuses to listen to the more private admonitions of his brethren, so the sentence determined on respecting him, whether to be forgiven, if he hears its reproof, or to be expelled verd ct, by which, on his afterwards showing his penitence, he is .gain received into fellowship. (Compare I Cor. v. 4, 5, with 2 Cof. ii" b-10.) The congregation must, in such case., as in every thing else ha concerns them « be perfectly joined together in the same mind and m the .ame judg..ent," 1 Cor. i. 10. The sentence, though pro- nounced by one of the presbytery belonging to the congregation, is the act, neither of the individual elder, nor of the presbytery! but that of the whole body The offender cannot harden himself in his iniquity by persuading himself that only this or that member or olfice-beare; objects to his conduct and character. Here is no room left for spleen against those who deliver the judgment-it is the act of all, and if any- thing can tend to bring the transgressor to a sense of his guilt, it must be the unanimous detestation of his crime, expressed by a body of men who can be influenced by no earthly motive, and all of whom voluntarily submit to the discipline, that they may "pui^e out from among them the leaven of malice and wickedness," 1 Cor. v. 6, 8. Section X.-0/ th^ end ' tended to be gained by a strict observ- ance of the Laws of Chnst among his Followers.— Of Christ's Sovereignty. The end intended to be gained by the doctrine, order, and dis- 102 OK THE SEALED BOOK. u i mW I if 3" cipline, appointed to be maintnined in Cliristian congippations, Ih, that the body of CMirist may bo edilied "till we all come, in the unity of tlio faith, and of the knowh'dge of the Son of God, to cnriiplete man- hood, to the measure of the stature of the fulness of ChriHt: that we henceforth he no more children, tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine, by men versed in sliglit and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive : but speaking the truth in love, may grow up unto him in all things, who is the Head — the Annoinled ; from whom the whole body fitly joined togetiier, and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the cflectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love," Eph. iv. 13— 1(). For this end everything that concerns the faith and morals of the members will be strictly observed in every church of Cl'rist; nor will they dare to divide his laws into essentials and non-essentials,* or presume to alter their meaning and import in the smallest degree, under any pretext whatever. His king- dom is not of this world, and therefore no change of circumstances in the world can alter or take away the obligation imposed upon his followers to vbserve all things that he has commanded. As the kingdom of Christ is not of a worldly nature, it becomes impossible for kis church (whatever Antichristian bodies may do) to attempt to combine it with the world, or to aim at sharing in that dominion which belongs only to tlie civil magistrate. On the contrary, his people are commanded, Tit. iii. 1, " to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates — showing all meekness unto all men ;" and, 1 Pet. ii. 13, « to submit themselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme, or unto governors, as sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the praise of them thai do well. For such is the will of God, that by well doing they may silence the ignorance of foolish men : as free, but not using this freedom for a cloak of mischief, but as servants of God : respectful to all, loving the brethren, fearing God, honouring the king." Nor is this subjection and obedience enjoined only on what, in the world, is called the lower orders. None are permitted to assume lordship and dominion in the congregations, and none of their mem- bers, as such, dare to endeavour to establish it over the rulers of the world. " Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers ; for there . • This would be setting their own wisdom above that of their Master, and imitating the reasoninsr of the Old Serpent— the native consequences of which would be, dissension, strife, and division. tionH, JH, tlint the unity of iiplote man- iHt: that we eiy wind of S8, whereby J, may grow in led ; from ■,ted by that irking in the the edifying •ything that tly observed is laws into eaning and His king- mstances in 1 upon his it becomes may do) to ing in that le contrary, rincipalities all men ;" ice of man ne, or unto rs, and for od, that by as free, but Its of God ; the king." hat, in the to assume heir mem- lers of the ; for there . Master, and es of which OP THE SEALED BOOK. jQg acc„„„, yepaywi„„e nl„,, l,e,,a,„„ ihov a™ G0.1C .1. .... .,'.„ ;.;" i: s r*;"=i:r- 'r;' every privilege wliich these law, confer 1^^ ''''''"''"« openly," said Paul of ,he raagisirate" oC pj, ' 1" ^°'°" "' "unconde„ne,l, being 8on,an,,td L: „L ri'n. "'• "' nowdo theyilirusi usonf „ri»i t "'*' "''"'» pnwn ; and .he,.»elve,a'„dfe,ch , ,'."1'J;=','.™V "« '« '^^ -me i-Oged: .0 .he Je^ I have ireto" "'' ""''"' ' ""*" "> ■« For, if I be an oflende or h, "=' °' ''"' ™')' "»" k"ow. I -f»« no. ,0 dl b ; °f .b " """"r" ''"^"''"« """"-y of ■»««"-. Cffisar." -^ '"^ ""^° them. I appeal unto but, in whatever reCc^ hei h k''''' ""'^" "^'^'^ ^^ey live; is not of this worirth ; W 7 'T '" '''' '^'"g'^- -hich his authority) who is the s2. "r''^''''' '"^ '' ^'"^ ('^at is. to Christ, without becominta t Tn ' ^'""•' ""'■ '''' « «"hjec of A. ,hi is a noinl °^ transgressor, yield obedience to an^^ other - - '^ '^^P-"^-the greatest moment,rcnnnotconcludem;oser ■I i <■■] ■■j 104. OF THE 8EALEI) DOOK. vations on the order and discipline of the primitive churches, without hnnging to the recollection of the reader how positively the Scripturea speak of " the Sovereignty of God's Mesaiah." It is not my intention, however, to dwell on pasEiaged that might be quoted to prove, generally, that all power is given unto him, since every one who professes Christianity is ready, in words at least, to admit it. My aim is to show that he is the sole legislator in his king- dom ; and that, his laws having teen promulgated by hia Apostles, nothing can, with impunity, be added to, or taken from them. It is testified of Moses, Num. xii. 7, that in everything that regarded God's house he was faithful — that is, he conscientiously and implicitly delivered unto the ancient " people of God" those things which he was commanded to declare unto the children of Israel, adding nothing to them, concealing nothing. The inference which the Apostle to the Hebrews draws from this fact is remarkably striking, Heb. iii. Was Moses faithful to him that appointed him ? So was " the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus," to Him that appointed him to that high office. Was Moses, who delivered everything that concerned the order and constitution of God's ancient house, worthy to be honoured and obeyed as a legislator? Christ is counted worthy of more honour than he, as he who builds the house (or family) is more to be honoured than the house or servant in it, however faithful that servant may be ; for Moses was in fact but a servant, to testify to the people what he was commanded to speak ; but Christ governs his own house in quality of " Son and Heir." Wherefore the Holy Spirit saith " Hear his voice: harden not your hearts, as the children of Israel did in the wilderness." Such is the sum of the Apostle's reasoning, to show the necessity of Christians submitting implicitly to Him " by whom God hath in these last days spoken unto us ; even his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds," Heb. i. 2. The whole scope of the first nine chapters of the Epistle to the Hebrews is to show the greatness and perfections of the character and work of the " High Priest after the order of Melchisedec," vi. 20, who is now " set over the house of God," X. 21 ; and in chap. x. 28, he draws the inference which the whole suggests : — " He that despised Moses' law died vrithout mercy under two or three witnesses ; of how much sorer punishment, sup- pose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the purification wherewith he was set apart (to his office) common, and hath done despite to the •pirit I mine, nrgumi the Nt merely settling those \\ him wil the Son indiirnnt therefor the nam lion, oni namely, choosing,
- '''■^'•'^"«a- namely, ,|,at those who I 'avt It " " ' ""'"' '^ "•' ^""'°^--- cl.oosing,withMo.e.r U rtos .^^^^^^^^^^^ "'" >''^'^ '"-'ienco. Tor conforming with i. reJe.l ^i 1^" ^^'"' ^''^' P-P'-'-GoJ -hid. the world can olTer t 1 ', ? " '"J">' "'>' ^'J-'-'^ge Lord, and yielding obedience to ano ^t "'^'""^^ "^^"'^' »'- duct he p„in^. ouf, ch. xii., as the «in k' u 1 '■"""'"■^' "''' "'''^ con- easily availed, through th ' 1 ; ^ "'r' ,""' ^'"•'■'^^-" - "-st obedience expo.es him in ,1.^ o " ". . '"'""" '""''-'' »>elieving Hebrews " to run h " ' '^^ V'"'" ''''' ^^'''-'« «he 'hem, looking to Jesus, the a r and f"" ^ "" ''^^ ''' ^^ '-''- though yet unseen''-;ountinrarhe m"'"" °' '''^ ''*''-'^ ''"P'^J ^% they may be exposed bv mi n. tol"'"", ""' ''''''''' '" ^^'-h that fatherly chastisement ofTv J, oT'rn'' '' ^ ^"^^'- «^ takers. The Apostle admits alh fa' L'": ^''^ ""''^ P"" vve.ght of affliction to which this adherence t I. f 'T'''"' *'^« expose a man-» No chastening for the "' '' '^^^''^''^^ ""^^ but. grievous ;" but he adds, « Nevert .ele " r """''' ''^ "^^ J">'""' peaceable fruit of righteousness u„to' . "'"'"'^ '' ^''^"^''^ 'he W'herefore, lift .p L hand! hat a .7 "'"'^'^ "'^^^'^'-^ ^^ereby. and make straight paths for yoela'T',"'' "" '*"^'« ^--» or the way, but rather be heafed " ^ ,^ W, '' ""* '""^^ -t ence to him, who has faithfully deHvered ^ ' ^"'-^ ^ ^^^^J'- the J^e., as Moses did concern^ e 0^^^^^^ "" ^^ .^'«^ -Pecting In all these twelve chapters thV 4 f ^"^''''"^'^'^^ -ntj^andas he enforc:r:,^j L^r^r^r f' ^^™^ -^- New Dispensation, as obedience was hlr ' ' ^^''^'''' «^ the Moses, so he illustrate, his meLrbv^ ""'"'"' '^ '^ ^'^^^^'^ '« ^anm^ by a ruierence to the words of .' )i ' ^ . 1 M i '^11 k It If i MP or THE SEALED BOOK. .\loMeR) when b« delivered the law of God to the children of Israel : — u Follow peace \\,iU all men, and holineas, without which no man shuiil dee the Lord, lookinjj dili(fenlly, lest any man Tail of the jiruce of God: lest any root of hitternP's> ^|)ringing up, trouijlo you (or ratlier lest any root of bitterness, as gall, spriu}^ i'P')> ""d thereby ni.itiy ho defiled," The Apostle quotes heie almost literally from the Septuagint, the words of Moses, Deut. xxix. 18, winch in our version are rendered, " Lest there should be amui you a root that bearetli gall and worm- wood." To comprehend his meaning, vv# have only to see what Moses intended by these words, when he employed them ; nor is tluH difficult: Moses had been enumerating to the Israelites all the bless- ings which would be showered down upon them, if they would hearken diligently unto the voice of God, and observ the commandments that had been enjoined them: he liad declared, also, all the curses with which they would undoubtedly be visited, should they not hearken unto the voice of God, as delivered by their lawgiver. All this was stated to them " lest they should turn away from Jehovah their God, la serve the god.s of the nations ; lest there should be among them a roof bearing gall and wormwood — a mim who, notv^/ithstanding what had been enjoined by Moses, to whom God bore witness chat he was faithful in declaring everything that respected his service, should " bless himself in his heart, saying, 1 shall have peace though I walk in the imagination of muie own heart." Now, from the whole tenor of the address of Moses, it appears plainly, that whoever should, before t!ie coming of that Prophet whom God promiseil to send " like unto Moses,'* presume to propose any other law than that which he had delivered from God, or dare to alter, under any pretext whatever, any part of the service to be enjoined, would be chargeable with " rebellion against Jehovah." — Every de- viation of this kind was considered as idolatry — because, instead of following the Divine precepts, those who were guilty of these altera- tions, were following the imagination of their own heart, and setting up another God as ellectually as if they worshipped the abominations of the nations, idols of wood and stone, silver and .(old : — and all such. * All the MS S read enochte, trouble ; bul Dr. Mi'ii<< .'nd oil.pr ,ible critics think we should read, with the transposition of a singie itiier, en chole. The words are a quotation from the Seventy, who renc'er Deut. xxix 18, thus: Me tis estin humin riza aiio phnousa en chole hai picra, lest there spring up among you a root as bitter as gall (literally, in gull and bitterness, by the figure Ilendiadys). There can hardly be a doubt, therefore, that we owe the common reading to an error of some earlv transcriber. .^l I of Inrael :— hicli no man f tlie jriace of oil (or rather ■el)y ni.ir>y be leScptua^'int, are rendered, II and worm- to BOO \\ liat n; nor is tliin all the bless- ,()iild hearken uiilments that curt'OM with ' not itearken All this was ah their God, incmg them a standing what s that he was rvice, should liough I walk is, it appears Prophet whom propose any irdare to alter, be enjoined, " — Every de- nse, instead of these altera- •t, and setting abominations —and all such, ;;<'r ..ble critics en chnle. The 8, thus : Me tis g up among you ure Hendiadys). n reading to an or THE SEALED n,,oK. in I.iace of being " vees of righteousno... the planting of Jehovah" "^■n... <...„. fruit whereby God may be .loriHed, wtr: Jot"" ^ I) gfill and w •»rmw..,>d, ready to defile all who had , bcari them An I r ', ' —'^"" "uonau any connection with Law'ivefortl^';^'^':''^' ''"" "^""" ^'"^''^ '^^'-^ '^^ «v g er 01 the Old and the Lawgiver of the N.-w Di.nonsation and H no nioic lelt to the former, than it was to the fsraehtos in regard o te lau- of Mo.es, to violate or neglect the laws of Ch ist r r <, n-ame .„d contrive any thing whatever respecting order nd or ,P, ,ro,n any motive, however .levout ; and the Ap 'tie's wh. o -a. , ,ng shows, that any argument which men may pr uluco, for ap! pomtrng an order and discipline of their own, howcle'r plausib aTd P ous they may make it appear, is founded in falsehood unles tl ey mI: '';,:: ^j--'^^ -v" ''- "^-'-'^^^ "^-'^'^^^ "^« -- fa.t fultolnm that appointed him." But those who, profes.in. Chnst.an.ty, attempt directly or indirectly to establish eiti efo th se pos,t.ons, are roots that bear ,.// and .or..oo.l, and are, therefo;!, t^ Christian congregations were warned, as the Israelites were to look d-bgentl, that no root of this kind should spring up amon. them bm jn sp,te of the warning, this wormwood poisun'ed them. ^ pr^o ' 'ter'^f C::?f t; '''-'' ''' ''' ''^-'- ^'^^ -- - other -but do . T ' "■' '"""^ ^''^''''''' ''^^ '^y Lord, Lard! a itv i , n, ""' '' ''r ^^^'^"-"^^•' ^0 they submit to his u honty ,„ „ tinngs attending to the order and discipline of his hou»e-avo,dmg every brother that walketh disorderly, and not accord ing to the precepts that he hath delivered 1 Havmg, in this and the preceding Sections, endeavoured to ascer orlZ I'^'t"'"^ ^''^ ^"'>' authority 'admissible in ^es":; s it „7 r^'' r"''"'"^"^' ''''' -re the constitution and aiscpme of he Apostohc congregations, and consequently what ought to be followed in all ages by the disciples of Chris^ I s all nex .nqu,re by what means the independent churches, brought i^"^-^ nd c JT' "k '"""' --dJountains of .aier, became so defiled amU orrupted as to be compare d to wormwood.* rplj''^' '"/'" "I' '•'« character of ib77^i^.i:::;:zr^^~zr:r:rT—- (.rruv. v.; wnose end is bitter n» .rnr»,.-„oj / • ■ .' '^^'- "y '^"'""lon, outer aa wormwood ;~in opposition to whose most en- '^^ ^t ^- " $ ! '■A 1 ^ "A ft '1 103 or THS SEALED BOOK. PART II. Having, in the preceding Part, shown that by the rivers and fmn- tains of water, mentioned in the third Trumpet, are meant the Cliris- tian churches, in their state of primitive purity and independence, I now proceed to inquire by what means they lost their original character, and became deadly pools, impregnated with gall and wormwood. Several causes operated to produce the unhappy change— as "persecution," Matt. xiii. 21— « corrupt teachers," Acts xx. 29, 30 ; 2 Pet. ii. 1— "a dislike to sound doctrine," 2 Tim. iv. 3— and "a desire to be justified by the law," Gal. iii. 2— till, at length, " many departed entirely from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of demons ; speakiiig lies in hypocrisy ; having their con- sciences seared with a hot iron," 1 Tim. iv. 1, 2; — " having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof," 2 Tim. iii. 15. All of these causes contributed to destroy the order of the house of God, till, in process of time, it was trodden down entirely* by the Gentiles, at the period when the " great star, burning as it were a lamp, fell from heaven, and fell upon the third part of the rivers and fountains of water," converting them into deadly poison. It is not my intention to speak particularly on each of these causes. I mean to confine myf?elf, in the following Sections, to those innovations which directly led to the subversion of congregational independence — the evil chiefly pointed at in the third Trumpet. Section I. — Deviations from the Apostolic practice respecting Con- verts — Episcopal usurpation in its infancy. To attempt to trace, in the order in which they arose, all the cor- ruptions by which the church became debased, would require many snaring ways, he advises to " drink waters out of thine own cistern, and running waters out of thine own well. • Some think that (he " treading of the Holy City under foot by the Gentiles," spoken of Rev. xi, 2, does not imply that they were to trample it down in open and determined contempt ; but that they were to tread it (as the courts of the Lord) and defile it, with their false worship — callmg themselves Christians while ''their vine was the vine of Sodom and of the fields of Gomorrah, (heir grapes of gall, and their clusters bitter," Deut. xxxii. 32— completely filling up the profanity of Israel, whom God bv the prophet (Isa. i.) addresses as the rulers of Sodom, and people of Gomorrah ; and who are questioned thus, "To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto nte? saith J*'hovah . . . When ye come before me, who hath required (his at your h.ind?, to tread my courts ?" (vers and foun- neant the Chris- ndependence, I t their original with gall and py change — as cts XX. 29, 30 ; iv. 3 — and " a length, " many ng spirits, and ■ing their con- having a form 1. 15. of the house of lirely* by the as it were a ;he rivers and It is not my ;. I mean to I'ations which )endence — the meeting Con- (- , all the cor- require many rn, and running y the Gentiles," iwn in open and ts of the Lord) ;/j« while ''their Trapes of gall, he profanity of 3f Sodom, and |)urpose is the ye come before OF THE SEALED BOOK. 109 bott^VufthT" 7''"" ^'" ^'^ ^"^'" °^ '^«- strictures can bv th^ time thJ ir " "'''""'^•' ' ""' '^ ^"'^•^'^"^ •« «how, that by the t.me the blazmg star put the finishing hand to the grand work of apostacy, there remained little of Christianity but the name To prove th,s, .t need only be shown, that every p rt o t a order whilh al flt^'r '' ''' " ''-''-' ''' ""toVose:;;::,tee? e th7 p'r u u ^Pf^^'"-^"«« "'^ piety and devotion might exist in ^eerv.ces which were substituted for those enjoined by he on^ Head of the church, none who attend to the words of Chi't will p^:;::n:^rrr^^^"^'-^^"-^--^-"^- theTlad til"" '''V" '1 :!'^" ""'''' ^P°^^'«^' "whoever believed the Lord it " ^ "^ ^^ '^'"'' '"^ " ^""''-^^d -'^h the mouth e iu c an ^37™™^''^^^'^' '' '''''"'' ^'"^'^^^ -"'^ersof ZffnT ' , ' '" """«^q"«"«e Of this admission, they had a nght to every pr.v.lege of membership, and were '« mutu liv watched fore them vv th pat.ence; by well doing, putting to silence the ignor- year:;;oJTfo,:T''' /; T'-^ ^--.'hatimessthanToO vaH d Or en' 7 ' l"u'"' -"g-gations, a new practice pre- come Ph " "' "''' '^''' ''^' ^^P--^'^ « -i^h to be- come Chnst.ans were obliged first to go through the probation of s« "T' " "T'' '^^^"" '""^y ^^-« then catechiL a d in ^ uc ted ,n the articles of the Christian faith, that in the interim "they rn g g've ev.dence of the reality of their intentions, by the change „ t ie.r hves and the holiness of their conversation." After beinH s •pnvately ms.ructed at home," for some time, they were permit ed « to come ,nto the assembly, where they stood as a band bvUm nd n til rTh ' ""f ''" •"^^'^^'''"^ '^"''^^ «f Christtanlty ;" J and ntme,, thetr conduct deserved this distinction, « they ;ere admitted to a higher rank," (that of the perfecti or perferC as Ter tulhan calls them,t) who attended not o^n./during fhe r dm, and the end of the first service. In some time after this they were baptised, and remamed with the congregation to the end of the lelTd service, or celebration of the eucharist. • OWgen contra Celsum, lib. iii. p. 142. 143. Edit. 4.o. IG77 t De Prescript, advers. Haeret. p. 89. Tertul. Opera, fol. 1580. ' t ¥11 i $1^ §1 11 I" no OP THE SEALED BOOK. When the Messiah came, it was « not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance :" — and when the guilly applied to his Apostles for relief and comfort, in the view of their guilt and wretchedness, we see, from the case of the Jailor, how readily they were granted, Acts xvi. This poor man docs not appear to have ever heard anything of the truth, till that very night on which Paul and Silas prayed and sang praises, in the hearing of the prisoners. — When he besought them to tell him what was necessary to his salvation, " Believe (said they) on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy haune''' — and he and all his were baptised straightway. — What ! without becoming a catechumen ? — Without any probation of the sincerity of his inten- tions to become a Christian ? — What a reprobate Paul would have been considered among the pretended successors of the Apostles, who held it to be heresy " indifferently to hear and pray with all, making no difference between the faithful and the catechumens,"* and never " initiated any into the holy mysteries till they had made a proficiency in holiness, and to the utmost of their power reformed their conversa- tion ;"f — for, if we may believe TertuHian, (Be Ptnetentia, p. 379.^ " Christians were not (in his time) baptised that they might cease from sin, but because they had already ceased !" If such was tlie method now followed in admitting members, we iDay be certain the congregations had also undergone some alterations with respect to their office-bearers. Tiie simple order appointed by the Apostles would soon be found altogether unsuitable for such en- lightened churches ! Accordingly, it appears that they soon began to divide the elder or bishop's office, which, in the days of the Apostles, was one, into two distinct offices— rbishops and presbyters ; — and having once presumed in this manner to encroach on Christ's pre- rogative, it was no wonder that, in process of time, they introduced different degrees of their orders, as well as of deacons, with numerous new offices that never entered into the contemplation of the Apostles. The first writer, who mentions bishops, presbyters, and deacons, as three distinct offices in the church, is Ignatius, bishop of Antioch, who is supposed to have written about the sixteenth year of the 2nd cen- tury. It is true, several of the Epistles which bear his name are acknowledged by critics of all denominations, to be forgeries, and others are admitted even by his ablest advocates to be interpolated ; • Tertul. de Prescript, advera. Hoeret. p. 8 t Oiigen coaiia Celsuin. lib. iii. p. 147, 1 ?'. OF THE SEAf.En BOOK. Ill righteous, but to Ills Apostles etchedness, we J granted, Acts ird anything of rayed and sang sought them to (said they) on / AoMse" — and hout becoming 'f of his inten- 1 would have Apostles, who h all, making ;,"* and never 3 a proficiency heir conversa- ntia, p. 379 J ■ might ceaae members, we me alterations appointed by for such en- soon began to the Apostles, ibyters ; — and Christ's pre- (y introduced i^ith numerous the Apostles. I deacons, as Antioch, who the 2nd cen- lis name are forgeries, and interpolated ; buc Uus airect, „<„ „,y p^senl »rg„„,<.,„, f,„ ,vl,e,l,cr l,e wrolo wl,a. a, bee,, a,»„bB,l ,., I,i,„, „H,i, „a,„o was h„,ro>ve,l af.e,- va,,!, „ d,fe,„g only as lo ,l,e time ofi.s i„.r„J,„,,i„„.. l,,„,,,. „| "v 'Te en order, by i|,e«, ,e„„,. j, ^^^^, .^,^^|_|^ greo , for Cle.oen, Alcxan,lri„„,, who wro,e about the end of til same co„,„,.y, , „„,b he mention, f Strom,,,, lib. vi.; .. the pro e,^ o b„Uops p,c.,byter», and dea,.„„s..-,ak« no diietion 'Zen vinrtlnlTo'' r '° "f- ""'"^'" "'^ 1"™'^ •''- - '" *<«. Ob" »uv,ng ilia, to be a presbyter it is not „eee,»ary that the indivi l„al shottld occupy the protocMeiria, or hrs. seat'in the r M ryt n,ean,„g only t ,„. the sea. bolongoj to the presiding pr , r ^,'1 bishop, for where ho «nf.ni . .r i i"^»iJjiLr, uie r..L,.hb.iyheir:,ti:rs;:n^^^^^^^ nit™:;:,';''''"''' t" '-"'•'"^ '-'"""■ '"^^"11 1 :c„rsth:trr;:.:re^r:l°"'-k-'':^ In Sradnally, began by ap,,hcat:ofonr.rratrrii: t sT! pecbar manner, to him who presided ; b„, it was not at firs i ended or ,mag,„ed that it wonid lead to the co„se,|„e„ces that f„Il"weT- '■« ,nt„ne they ,vere applied to him exehtsively, and the c ,Zhes I Ihat ,ucl, an opinion was ihen liejd ? ^''""' ""■ 'Sn^'us dldT or »™,o,"ot=%Te'si',fSr.',,'';: irl""'/?"; °" » ■•"■ - "" f°'«. or . :l - I 7 A - P ^ 1 112 OF THE SEALED BOOK. longer bishops, and who, consequently, filled some office not known to the Apostles, though thf-y still preserved the name of an office in- stituted by them. As every individual congregation still continued fo have a bishop of its own, so for some time after this period each bishop had one con- gregation only ; the district was called his parish {paroichia). This word signifies simply dwelling, sojourninjr. It means, strictly, a temporary residence, and was therefore very appropriately applied to those who confessed that they were " strangers and pilgrims on the earth," Acts xiii. 17, 1 Pet. i. 1 and 17 ; and, as used at first, had reference to the congregation more than to the bishop— meaning (hose who, having their residence, dwelling, or habitation, in the same vicinage, were members of the same congregation. Th.is the Epistle of Clemens Romanus is " to the congregation of God dwelling (paroichouse, paris/iing) at Corinth," and the congregation at Smyrna wrote to « the congregation parishing at Philomelium." But the word soon changed its original meaning, and, before the end of the third century, it is common in Eusebius* to read of the bishop of the parish of Alexandria, of the parish of Corinth, of Ephesus, of Athens, &c. , These bishops, who had thus acquired a new power, by usurping dominion over their fellow presbyters in the same congregation, dreamed not of the consequences to which this might lead them. The possibility that the bishops of particular congregations might arrogate to themselves a precedence, and, eventually, a right to domineer over those of other congregations, seems never once to have entered their mind, when they were busy in establishing their own undivided power, though it might easily have been foreseen that the one encroachment was calculated to produce the other. All the con- gregations as yet remained perfectly independent, every one conducting its own discipline, and managing its aflairs without any foreign inter- ference whatever. But the authority of Christ having been so grossly violated respecting the admission of members, and the appointment of office-bearers, need we wonder that this passion for rule should pro- duce a desire in some of the bishops to encroach on this independence by claiming authority over the neighbouring congregations ? In prin- ciple, this differed not at all from what had already been practised in setting themselves over their colleagues in their individual congrega- * Euscb. lib. iv. cap. xv. OP THE SEALED BOOK. 113 ». ..nee, ,„„i.„, gr„.iu:;" ::: ;,j'"-;72.«';.7-«»"-p«ed would he (JiUicnlt fn .m .';™""^<^^'- ^t tins distance of lime, it •nqUTer. To these I shall dave.o .he „ox. SecL ""'•'"""•'^ 'J "-^ Means Em/,h!,„l to EsMliJit. diiy quarter was small, compared wifh »l>nf „r ,u distance from each 011.0^! 7.1 , "''^' "' ^ considerable were ve, 'et siSe" '^IL-rS'Zr" °f '"^ """^ and ovenee .hem Ifr rn , '"^ '"■*""'°"> '" ''""' """ ""A' looking „: r^in r/r, •'''' '"-.^-—.nplos.o.he flock," d.sunct congregation, and elected elders of theirln, who ™ '- - m:':;^i:^^s- ^.^^^siSt""'^"" = '^^^ - ^^^ notici~ ;n attending ,0 his com.nn "in^ m" but [hf^onV"^ "T,'"'' °^ '"^ counte'nance •he Spirit, woul.1 lead as many "0 'assemble Z T °^ '°'"' '''"'' ^''o^-ship of wherever they could have the advantarof thL f i ^ "' ^°'f^'' P'^rtiJ^rly tion of »h<. bodu • --i^ o •luvaniage ot tlie order aDpohiff^d f'>r the pHifi^/ ^ • '■"'^ ^ ^congregation in this order is here spoken of. ^'^' m ■li I lU OF THE SEALED BOOK. apart to their oflice by the imposition of the hands of the elders of the neighbouring congregations. The convenience of the believers was tims consulted, and more frecpient opportunities were afforded them of assembling together than they could possibly command, when obliged to repair to a great distance to enjoy that privilege ; and they were thus enabled, with greater facility, to spread the knowledge of the truth among their unbelieving and ignorant neighbours— "freely giving what they had freely received." But when the bishops became actuated by a dilVorent spirit, counting gain godliness, ruling the flock as masters do their own possession, 1 Pet. v. 3, then the word parish, instead of continuing to ^:ignify the place of a pilgrim on the earth, became the technical name for this new lord's heritage ; and the more extensive his territory was, the greater revenue he could derive from it — an idea that never once entered the mind of the first bishops. If the necessities or convenience of (he brethren required two or more places of meeting* in a district where tJiere had been formerly but one, they nnght have more — but only as parts and portions of the same parish, under the same bishop, and furnished with one or more presbyters from his presbytery to rule and govern them under his authority. Thus was formed a kind of imperium in imperio, a church within a church — congregations governed by a foreign power — daugh- ters of a mother church, and no longer independent. This first took place in the parish^ of the bishop of Alexandria, about the middle of the third century ; — at least Dionysius the bishop of that church, is the first who speaks of distinct congregations in the most remote suburbs of the city ;| and it appears that even for some time after this, all the other great bishoprics continued to be so many single congregations. From his mention of them as being in the remotest suburbs, it is easy to see that the convenience of the members was consulted in establishing these dependent congregations, though the laws of Christ were disregarded. At that time it was * They had not departed so far from propriety as to call the house in which they met the church. Such a mode of speech would have sounded as strangely in their ears as it would in ours, to coll a building art assembly, for both are equally abjuid. In the year 265, when Paulus Saraosaienus, bishop of Antiocb, was deprived of his office for heresy, and Domus appointed in his place, he refused to resign ike church's house (tes ecclesia oikou) but was compelled by the Emperor Aurelian to resign that house (ton oikon) not that church.- -Euseb. lib. vii. c. XXX. In the copy from which the Editor's transcript was taken, there appeared to have been another sentence of this Note ; but not so many words as to be under- #l'ey •He opinion >vl,ic ,, e ° 1 Z''™,' ""? "'^""""J' <'' '» --ive Tl.i» >v„„|d often be l,e cZ i,, ' "' "" """'' ""'' "■'" '"■««'• bi^hop'^opponen,, Z",mSl"! r"'.""* '"'■ "-" ">" '^ enjoined ,,y ZrolU't' h"'"""""'' '° ^"""^ "'» ""''"-ee,, of .he« „„i >va e° ltd t ' ."' ""f '""'"'■ ™e waning no connecion orij „I „j ^f™"'' """"^ """ "hi* 'hey had been ,he ca,e „i,l! , „ " 1 ' 7°" """'"-^ el-»«ed-a, ha, llml which has since b.en inl 1 ' ^ ^'"""''"'' >'"■•" exis. ,„ „ congrega,ion::"n;T,^;X"i: no h"" """" ""^° -odern .i.c, i, does no. e.i„ ,„, h„;^ ^^ ZTh'T ' '" the communion of anv churrl, h '"^ cnurc/i. He whoqu ts eb..reh „,ay be, co.:,:';,'.':! o :*::""'•"; °"'' ^""-'^^ "•»' according to Paul's „,efb„d ,.r ™. "«"'»— a docliino as rational, 'bai a m^n i, ,an,e, ^ ,1 rSb'' ", " T" '' '» ■"™-" =' applied to men, signiZT Il!f r "• "' '°t" '"«■ '''"^ "<"■''. Thus, ,vhen the J^vs'co J „ t rttXZ; J ■^"■™" f "'"""'■ or not, we are informed by the Efan.eh , jl 7' T,' """ ^^""'"' there was a ,tivMon(scMma J "f ,-'°''"' (*■"• *3- x. I9,)tha( -vben the Pharisee, were nluled^™'- "T^ """"• ^^ »■»». the blind man on the Sabbl, ' j'"'"'°'''"''^badcnred « there was a schis J'^X t' " ™?™"r""' ^'^^ '^•> ''^' one of the strongest arguments that cnn ZTr a r ' "'"' f"'niahes perhana Seemstoncal ViervofthcEnJlsh^l,:'-^^''^ for rejecting them em .2' ...isn ..i..,,ca: xranslatwii, p. 340. " iffyl :fl 118 OF THE SEALED BUUK. f^aa'.-. among you," i. 10. Now, here it is pliiin that schism consists In the members nf the same congregation speaking different things, instead of the same thing, holding jarring opinions, instead of being" perfectly joined together in the sanne mind and in the same judgment ;'' and the Apostle, by what lie immediately adds, shows that he afBxed no other meaning to the word schism. " For (says he) it hath been re- ported to mc that there are contentions among youy He does not say that any were separating from them — on the contrary, he charges the church itself, to whom he vvrifps, with being schismatical ; a thing impossible, in the modern acceptatio j of the term. The Apostle not only charges them with schism, but specifies the very act in which this was manifested — they were glorjing in men, one saying, " I am of Paul ;'' another, " I of Apollos ;'' whoreas he says believers should " glory in the Lord." In the eleventh chapter also, where he speaks of schism, (ver. 17, 18,) he d.^es not make it consist in separotimi, but in " coming together, not for the better, but for the worse." — » vVhen ye come together (says he) in the congregation, I hear that tiieie be divisions (schismata) among you, and 1 partly believe it." He had, in the preceding part of the chapter, enumerated some of (he points respecting which there were contentions among them — some, as it would appear, maintaining that a man might pray or teach with his head covered, and women appear unveiled in the public assemblies — a custom which neither he nor the congregations of God permitted (ver. 16) ; and in the following part of the cht-Vi/r, he points out the disorderly v^ay in which they eat the Lord's supper, as tending also to produce divisions. In the succeedmg chapter, he illustrates the doctrine of concord and harmony, which he inculcates respecting the body of Christ, by the agreeing harmony of all the parts of the human body, every member being given to perform its own function without dissension, (as if the eye should desire to perform the office of the ear,) such a schism being impossible in the natural body, in which all the members mutually care for each other, xii. 25. These are all the passages, except two, in which the word schism occurs in the New Testament,* and in none of them is it spoken of as a crime out of the • Theotlier twopassasesare Matt. ix. 16, and Mark ii. 21 Schisin being an ecclesiastical word, our Translators, agreeably to the third rule enjoined to them by King James, (see Fuller's Ch. Hist. B. X. p. 46.) ought to have retained it through- out their version ; but had they made their Translation speak of " new cloth put into an old garment, making the schism worse," they might have led a common reader to understand the real meaning of the word. To have omitted this Greek word entirely in their version, considering how important it is, would have be- hat tiieie be -some, as it or THK SEALED BOOK. , jg "way fr„,„ ,|,, ,,„., „, ' " "''> '«« W„».|f away, „r i, ,,„, bc" U,., r,,mam « a 1 1 Z !" "" '," "'" "=''™". '' "■« ".e,„. mind r'-if otherwise ,1 '"„ I J- ? ''7 ""'"'"• '"■ <>"= «.' Lave fell„,v»hi|, ,ogi «■*"»«««. -LoubI, ,l,ey co„,i„ue la..er could „„, ,ake ,,,„„„;' ""; " '"'"'"''': ■*«»«« ,• »ud i,„leej ,ha by .1. f„,„e,. Bu.i ; ;o i "oS'™ I'T ^"'"""-JcJ undergone a, great a change Trhar r h'" '"■"* ''""'■"") ''" ■"■t the fact, that i„ Scri„,„r^ ^ ■ ""'•™°"°" "f "uch a, know i' never ha. any other .gu Sa. n tT"V"""'f «'' " '""'J'' "'" »"d that it never e.N|,re,s'" anv th * ' "'° "^^ T>^»l»«nt,. >vhether go«i or J. Zl re'.Tr"? '"= ""'" "^ "■<■ -4 (V. 17) that the High P,i 1, ,j °^, *' '" ""^ ^e" °f H'e Ap«„a,, ;^-»», ca. the Apolu ;'^,:;^,^;:/^"« (^«".; ofu'e (te««) of the i.A,„i„ ™ain.ai„edT a ,''"°'" "'' "'" «' »ho„ld be circmcised, and OTl!: Vt""""^''' "'=" "'" Relieve™ 'ke CU^tians were a J< Zv! ? ^°*' <"'■ ') i ""J "ha- qitahly could only be KathereJfrol ?^* l« g»<>d or bad; ,1,^;, m h.8 account of the Jewish Srfnf"' ""'^"^ "'« ^^^'l //aCif t P^.^^' considers them as parties a»ached,oS™'"^ "* "^« ''^^"'en noSsof'^r"''""' a Christian writer of the S eel urv r "■?' '^''^'"^ '^'■^*''''«'p4 Kd oh„ '""' arose m Greece beforp .ho '=5"'"'7' reckons amone the *,./•/. /i • '^P't^'iamus, reans. and the Pvt£lr ''"'"'r"^ "^ Christ, the Stofcs ,h« p/^'"''"'''> «''"ch ledge; to ha/e £nrS'L.iV7" """""'^ jS, whiS"£f f' f "'•"'- '■"..Id not have done. M ht n.M ?h?-f ?" "^ ""^ origi'n'aTXj.S/^' "''''"°^- ' |- ffro H " its modern ncf e/ifnfmn ''*. wJiich Ite 120 OF THE SEALED BOOK. lonp;p(l to what was depmcd a dangerous sect — the Nazarencs ; and thercfoio Paul admits in his answer, (ver. M,) that he was a sec- tarian,* but denies tliat ho maintained toiicts contrary to the tolera- tion -.'ranted by the Romans to the Jews, since ho worshippcil the God of his fathers, believing all things written in 'the law and tlie prophets. An argument which would !)e as convincing with Felix as that of his accusers ; for he could not fail to consider them both as eipiolly superstitions, and, as a Roman magistrate, he was bound to give ecpial protection to all sects among the Jews, whether old or new, if not dangerous to the state.f There is one passage in Peter's Second Epistle, ii. 1, in which, according to the common English version, the word appears to be emi)loyed to express gross errors — " There shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnMe heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destrtic- tion;" but, in (lie original, the censure is not implied in the word hairescis,X but ii is apjilieil to those men who should be so wicked as to make divisions in opposition to that love and unity enjoined to all the followers of Jesus, teaching doctrines subversive of that faith which he and his Apostles taught. A maker of parlies is a heretic in the Scripture sense of the \*ord. Christians arc admonished to be on their guard against all such, and not to sulTer them to remain in their fellowship— " A man that is an heretic {haireticon anthropon) after • " After the way wliich lliey call herat^j [hen Ifgoii-iin hnirenhi), so worship I the God of my fnthers." The propriety of the Apostle's pleadiiif; eantiot be seen in the Hiiglish version, in wiiicii tlie same word is rendered ditierently in the accusation and in the answer of the prisoner. + The Jewish religion had not only received the sanction of tlie civil powers for the continuance of its establishment in .Tndea, but a toleration in other parts of the empire. The Apostle, therefore, employed the best possible argument to silence his accusers, for Felix knew that the Jews consisted of various nects or parties, and that their ditFerent sects no way destroyed the privileges secured to them by the Roman laws. They had the I'harisers, the Sadducces, the Samari- tans, the EssfHes— and Paul maintained that the Xazurciins, the new sect, were entitled to the same protection as the others, since they lield the doctrines taught by Moses and the Prophets ; and, wiiicli was of more importance in the eye of a Roman magistrate, " walked without offence toward God, and toward men." t Dr. Campbell, in his Prelim- Dissert, to Transl. of the Gospels, vol. I. p. 434, 4to, after pointing out the grammatical coiistruction of this passage in the original, and showing that it is incorrectly rendered in the English version, con- cludes thus : — " There are, therefore, two distinct and separate evils in those false teachers, of which the Apostle here gives warning. One is, the division they will make by forming to themselves sects or parties of adherents ; the other is, the destructive principles they will entertain, and, doubtless, as they find occasion, disseminate among their votaries." OP THE gBALF.D BOOK. 121 the firat an J second admonition «.:.,.. > . . great enorn.itv it i. "«"«'Ver8, and being marked bh crimes (.f or falling into hem '''l.^^P^^'^V^ouId have been extremely fearful of their'ath dy not ti t 'tl tT'^""?'' " '"^^^ " '^^^'^^^^ "What., sepa ate from I comm " r'^"'' "^" advantpge- und^rpretenc'eorco vTnienceTni"'""/^^'" "^'^P'^ '=""^^''' do it is Wy,. Such w s the'^nd V '"" ^° ''"'^^'^ '^'" vent the formation of nerco„ ' "'^ "^"'"""'^ ^'"P'^'^y^*^ »" P'-«- themselves ^ ^4 o the Ix .us": tAf ""^'"« "'^'^^ fashionable to talk in the fnuT '^^ '■^"'' '' """^ ''^^^'"^ the church is li:J:l7Z7'''''- ''°' '''"^'^'^"^' ''« ^'> .« -, the rock o'n wh^lf c^^rirdT t ^t^s:;'^*^^''^ with^he «: i;r;;;eatrrislr ♦^^.^'-.^^-'^ere (than • trary to the Divine dTsSon^'fn^^^^^^^ Chnsnlid the Father, arr^esby::^' Cl^!^ ^^ i^T ;nto hiso.n household, we ought to receivf hi ^^^ :^^^^^^^^^^^ 18 therefore evident, that we aught to look urytm M.f^T would do upon the Lord himself! \\ ^ ^ ^'^ "''" "* «« If any opposer of the unchristian encroachments of .h^ w u counting it his duty to obey God rather thi ^, ^ "''"P'' deaf ear to this perversion of unH , '"^"' '^"^'^ '"^ '""•" «» tion of his brethr^nIoT«%. -7 ' ?^ P'""'"'""'* '"^ ^'^^ ^^e atten- thei. conduc he th ecameTsr T> " ^''^ '^"'^ ^"'« ^° e-«^« perverter of tie order of thehous^ o7g^' ''""' '^"^"^ '^'^'»'-"-« the church-acontemne of the Ih r? '"''"^ ''^•'*" ?«««« ^^ by God to be set o r t e ^h ^-a ^^^^^^ 'f' '^^" ^^^"^•^^ ^^^^^ __^ uie cnurch— a proud and presumptuous rebel.lT • Cyprian, Epist. 4, « 40 "77 T ;;■ " } Ignn,. ad Polycarp, § 6. ^ P.^''"!' ^/- «^, Smim.. ^ 8. ' A quotation or two from CvDrian «,!,« " }*°^^ "^ Ephes., ^ 6, 1^ 122 OF THE SEALED BOOK. In short, any kind of oppoaition to the will of the bishop was the parent of every crime, and the source of every evil work : subjection to his authority was substituted for obedience to Christ; and any attempt, without his perfect concurrence, to establish new congrega- tions within those bounds which before had constituted one parish, subjected the actors to excommunication, as schismatics, for '< divid- ing the flock with the bishop, separating the sheep from their pastor, and the children from their parent, and dissipating Christ's members."* To sum up the whole, the servants of the churches, by a steady, cautious, persevering policy, at last made themselves the masters, and openly maintained that they were the lords of the heritage ! Nor will it appear surprising that they should have been able to effect this, when we consider of what kind of members the churches were at length composed, when many clave to them by flatteries, Dan. xi. S'i, after the ruling powers began to take them under their protection, end when whole nations of Pagans were constituted Christians by virtue of a compact between a king and priest, or compelled by the Bword to profess their belief in the creed of a fanatical conqueror. Section W.—Oftfu Origin of the Clerical Body, For a long time the pastors had, on every occurrence, been labour- ing to improve the respect in which they were held by their flocks, and gradually widening the distance between them and the other members of their assemblies. In the early ages of Christianity, as we have seen, in every thing that regarded the discipline and general aflairs of the church, the whole congregation had a voice ; but, in process of time, this was gradually taken out of their hands, and engrossed by the clergy — a body absolutely unknown in the primitive times. In proportion as the people lost their independence, the clergy heightened their claims, and became, if possible, more assiduous authority : — " Neque enim aliunde nata sunt schismata, qnam inde quod Sacer- dote Dei non (Atempuratur, nee unus in ecclesia nd tempus, Sncerdos, et ad tempus judex vice Cbristi cogitur," Epist. iv., § C. — Hi sunt ortus atque conatus schismaticonim male nogitantium ut sibi placeant, ut prffipositum superbo tumore contemnant, sic de ecclesia receditur, sic altare profanuni foris collocatur, sio contra pacem Christi, et ordinationem atque unitatem Dei rebellatur," Ep. 65 § 4. — " Inde schismata ot heeresis obortae sunt ; et oriunter, dum episcopus qui unus est, et eocleeia presest superba qucrandam priesumptione contemniiur, et homo dignatione Dei honoratus indignatus hominibus judicatur," Epist. 69 6 4. • Epist. 38, ^1, It" ihop was the i : subjection ri»t; and any ew congrega- i one parinh, s, for '* divid- I their pastor^ s members."* , by a steady, s masters, and ntage ! Nor to efl'ect this, rches were at , Dan. xi. 34i, ir protection, Christians by pelled by the onqueror. 3ody. , , been labour- Y their flocks, ind the other itianity, as we ! and general oice ; but, in r hands, and the primitive lendence, the lore assiduous ide quod Sacer- Sncerdos, et ad 8 atque conatus superbo tumore B collocatur, sio ellatur," Ep. 65 n episcopus qui contemniiur, et Epiat. 69 !) 4. OP THE 8BAI.BD BOOK. 123 •nyoical body; Aat ,h2 !,h„ h", f f ""^""'"'^ °' ^^"''■'' order, .,e™ L „„ "''? ''"' "°' '^'""S •» '"J «C Ihe .acr,J '«-..«; a^d"; rz reti.T''r """ ^■""^ '- ^'' unhallowed men ^.^JT^ .. * eacrilegioas ^urpation for »«"fe. As the 1,1 S u "^ '"' f™ '" "•"""•» "f «hi» .he «,y_^„, dertldfl;"^ '"''»'' ^"f ' '"= *^* •"" f"™er signifyi,., ^, „, J^- ^ ^ lal"!' "T '"" '""• ''° improper that we sho„u h. . ■'"'°-''''' " "•»? "°. he Sonp.„. r„„:^X«°,;« -™-__a ,U.le wha. a.hoH., .he Lilerally renden-d ih. *" S"""""^ tm poimniou " true canonical English ZJ T\/ ^ examples to the flock. I„ ^^-^.; butunh:pp1;l7,; : /^^^^'/--^^^^^^^ ^^ individuals that are^ notTn vTf 1^ ^""^ '" '^''' ^''''^' "« ^^e very denominated ^.i.>iri^ '^ ^^^^''"^ «'- '" the p^cedin^ spoken of are lay^enllTZLrl^ ""'^' ''^ ^'"*^^ ^^^ the Old Testament which mavba.'rPr""" "'^^ '^ f«""«i ^^ like a scriptural wa^a t rra^^f t"'"^ '' '"^"'^'^'"S ^""'^'hing those whose office waf .S'V •' T '^''°' «^clusively tj contrary : God is, indeeT in LZ J '" ^''^ *'^'"^^-" Q"'t« the of the Levites, because a In' "'"' ''"^ '' ^ '^' '"''^ritance God was, in pirt, o Ive thef " T^"/ '''' ^^"«^« ^^^^^ to was given to the o he'r II .^^^^^^^^^ ^" «f «te in land, «uch as God's inheritance, though tha't term i.^;^""' ^'^^ *"'« of Levi called »««c.; as in Deut. ix' 2 « TheT re T" ^'^P''^' *° ^''^ "^^ t-nce, which thou broughLt outhJ^^^'f '' and thine .nAm'. SeptUHgint version of th s passTl ^ ' 7^ P°"«''' ^" »he ij 1^ 12+ OF THE SI2ALED BOOK. are applied to the same persons — the laity are the clergy, and the clergy are the laity !* Singular as it may appear thai the wolves of whom Paul prophesied, Acts XX. 29, should have made such an unhappy selection of names to distinguish between themselves and those of whom they made a prey, it is by no means difficult to be accounted for. The bishops were so extremely anxious for the welfare of their respective flocks, and so much wiser than the Apostles, that in a short time alter the death of the latter, they relieved the deacons from the trouble of managing the church's funds, and took all this labour upon them- selves. Unexampled kindness ! The church's bounty might have been misapplied if left in the hands of men who were comparatively ignorant and ill informed, but in the hands of men of such exemplary sanctity and holiness as the pastors, no such danger was to be appre- hended. The bishops still continued to enforce the duty of liberality, but now the motive was altered. The funds had gradually become their own property, but still they employed the same language in their exhortations as they had always done, beseeching those whom they addressed to be bountiful to God's deros. Every philologist knows that words change their primitive signification insensibly, when associated with ideas with which they had originally no connection, till at length they acquire an entirely new meaning. This is exactly what took place in this instance. The pastors were continually enforcing the duty of liberality to God's clergy, that is, God's inheri- tance ; and it followed, as a matter of course, that those to whose use the donations were applied were meant by the term employed. The two ideas were so naturally connected with each other, that they could not be separated — those for whose benefit the money was col- lected were the clergy — those who- applied it to their own use, received the benefit; and, as the people (laos, the laity) in process of time were entirely excluded from participating in the fruits of their own bounty, they ceased, of course, to be a part of the clergy. In a manner somewhat similar, the word ecclesia (church) was at length also peculiarly applied to those who had made it a property ; and hence, in violation of all propriety of speech, they were exclusively d€!nominated ecclesiastics and churchmen ; names which only mean jMjrsons belonging to the ecclesia or church, and which consequently include every member of the church or congregation. With as much .MAi^ • See Deut. iv. 20 ; also Campbell's Dissertnlion. OF THE SEALED BOOK. 129 Tgy, and the i prophefiled, on of names they made a The bishops tctive flocks, ime after the le trouble of upon them- might have omparatively ill exemplary to be appre- of liberality, ually become language in those whom ry philologist snsibly, when ) connection, his is exactly e continually God's inheri- to whose use ployed. The er, that they mey was col- eir own use, in process of fruits of their jlergy. lurch) was at t a propferty ; re exclusively h only mean consequently IVith as much propney m.ght the pastoi^ have appropriated to themselves the appellation of Chnstianoi, or formed a new name from Chnstos, and called themselves exclusively Christikai, Aeny\r.g u. the other mem. bers of the cccle^a the privilege of being called by name of Christ ■ but this would have been a most unprofitable appropriation, for, had .hey allowed none to be Christians but their own body, whence could hey have derived their emoluments ? This would have been at onre to dry up every source of revenue ; but the gi^ater the numbers of Christians, the greater the contribution that could be levied from them, and hence the zeal of those who fleeced the flock, to add to it as many as possible, no matter what their character and conversation under that name till at length the whole body became infected and foul, bearing only gall and wormwood. But this evil did not come to its height till the Roman power, which hindered the revelation of the "Man of Sin" in the days of the Apost^s was taken out of the way, 2 Thess. ii. 7. Those who were determined to yield obedience to the laws of Christ, had still power to separate themselves from these corrupt communions, and to organize themselves after the model of the primitive congregations: ' « nll'l T'"^,'r ?'°"'''" *" '^'' "'^P^'^'^"^ '"''^"'Wy found thai all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." Z 1 im. .11. 12. They were stigmatized as schismatics and heretics by the corrupt teachers, who, by every secession of this kind, lost a portion of their gains; and their bitterest enemies were those who, cabling themselves Christians, ought to have "joyed in beholding their order,* and the steadfastness of their faith in Christ," Col. ii. 5 The or^W (another term appropriated to themselves add their adherents by these corrupters of the truth, and which, with church- men, always means those who believe, or profess to believe, what they command t^hem) never failed to circulate calumnious writings against all who dared to dissent from their unscriptural doctrines and T^ '?. u "' ""''''' '"""'^'^^^ P^°'^"*=«'^ -^PJi^^ ; «" ■""■« "'"i' dominion „,. .he' ; r ; r^::,; e 'irr'r'' ^ "*°'^" own aulho-ity over everv np„ »"<1. by Ihis means, their bounds, all „f „hioh neli """S'^P"'™ "i'hin iKei, original presbyters, gradually gaininfthe asSencv • frl .^"1'!"""^°' ">« '"^''"Ps or been applied ,o ,he place in wh ch .1 Sod's'^ 'r' ^'^''=''' ''^ P^P"'"^ "«- had at lengih universally given to tJLmp^H^^^^^^^ '"«'' ^^^ ^'adually and obtained the name ofLiA^ra/ ^om A:S ''' ' '"'^ ">"" '»'« mother church thebishop'athrcnewaserSThphll? »:''.*'''' °' ''^"i''' because there much trouble without parting with anvST*'"^'"^,"'"^ ^'^««'«d themLlvesof ceivedthesameproportirfromthennhHl^ T.'"°'"'"""'^' ^o^ they st H 'e. deavoured to bring this divis on imo a kinS oTrTlT''''' "^ '^l "'>"'« '^i°'^-". «"- Z1'^""'^T- '" '='"'^'1 becaus^heMncter^fi'''"''^''''''"^'*^^'^'^^^^^ deaneries did not long continue to conZ. -,f, V'''^' '^'n parishes. The ♦ preserved, as was thaf of thrpres^ntoS^ the name was ch-nges and new ^^^s^:^:^:^^;^^:^^^^^^^ member ofParliament for Middlesex o^Wn^'' a contested election of a very inadequately, of the ouVi^ag Tnd r o^'atTend'; r^^T '".™ «" "P'nion.lt of a large diocese — In the contest Zili ?. amended the election of the bishon copal chair of Rome, about the m^fiHTr^r'""'"' ""-^ ^rsinus for the ems massacred .- ' ""'"' "'" ""^'"« "^ "'e 4th century, 137 people werj ^i I'"' 1* ■ i: rt 138 OF THE SEALED BOOK. kind of warfa""^ followed. The bishops having secured their own supremacy in their respective dioceses, tlie more ambitious among them, not content with the share of wealth and power, which they had thus acquired, having now become " Lords of the Grentiles," be- gan to prosecute means for subjugating their neighbouring bishops, and extending their own dominion. Nor was the accomplishment of this attended with so much difficulty as might at first view be imagined. Men's minds were in some measure prepared for it by the changes that had already been effected. The authority of the bishop having superseded that of the Scriptures, nothing'could be more natural than that the great bishops should lord it over the little. — But who were the great bishops ? — Those who had the richest congregations; that is, the bishops of the largest cities. Other circumstances also concurred to give them this superiority. The churches, as has been already noticed, maintained a correspon- dence with each other, and sometimes met, by deputies, in synods, to consult together on matters of great and general concern. It was generally more convenient that the smaller in number should go to the place where the greatest resided than the contrary ; hence the metropolis of any province became the usual place of meeting ; « and the bishops of that place, from a sort of natural title to preside in the convention, were, by the gradual but free operation of custom, regarded as the head of the body. Hence the bishop of the metropolis was, very naturally, denominated the metropolitan ; and this term was, by consequence, understood to denote his presidency over the bishops of the province."* In some of the African provinces, however, and in Numidia and Mauritania, the honour of presidency was determined by seniority. The senior bishop was president of the synod, and head of the province. Accordingly, with them he was denominated primus, primate, and not metropolitan. A struggle for power was now the order of the day. In proportion as the bishops of the other cit'es found their dignity eclipsed by that of the metropolitans, they sought consolation by exercising lordship over the country bishops. ft is not necessary that the various steps they pursued should be traced in this place : suffice it to observe, that at length they suppressed the country bishops by canon, and annexed their bishoprics to those of the next city bishops. As all the provinces within the same prefecture had a closer con- * Campbell's Lectures, vol. i. p. 284, 285. OF THE 8EALKD BOOK. 129 a closer con- convened ^ZmZ'X T '^I.: "'' """""''^ "<^'« ^"''«'"'' over hri^^rTrr^" "'■''='■ "-» '■■*°^' >-' -^^^ P IV shtpTht:! "TT'"""' o-™».ances, fi„.l mmmm ural c.t.es.t The principle being oace admitted and acted u. on hat any part,cular bishop (whether in a single congregat n a iJi' rr^'irr/tt-f'^^" -y other Irthe^dS IcTe _,^::^!y_^:!^^^^^ Had a superiority over other + Th • u ' ^""'P'^'l's lectures, vol. i. p. 286 ~ ca led exarchs, a title intermediate betSn.hTtTfij?^^ ^''Z "'^^"P^ ""« t There were prefectures at Rnm» u u "'^ ?"'""«'' ""d metropolitan, vinees; AlexanE ove "SpT' A? "''f'^^'^ ""''', '^^ subsidiary pro- governed Syria and other OriS'^rovfe sllt" """"' ' u^"''"'^''' ^^ich arising from local importance had been es'ablish.rh«'^'"' '^T distinctions made a patriarchate in honour of the holv Si''' "^^.^.^^ of Jerusalem was mmistry-the only instance that can be nroK f ^''"'' '^""^"'nmated his with pre-eminanee from other than J^cnZZtf ?^ "ty being honoured Jerusa em had under him Palestine anrAtLpel?'""'- ?' P^'""''^ of c v,l diocese of Antioch. The last estrhlilh!? i^fr^a-origmally a part of the tmople. which, becoming the iovnlrS P'"""^'^'"'' ^'as that of Constan- '••ough before that pen J i twaH place o"f"n' '"'""''' '''*^"«'^« '^°™"*°n J patriarchs in .he western diocrse of Gaul ^ °- ""P"?""' ^Lere were no metropoliions as provinces. " ' ^P'""' ""'' ""'«'"- but as many If I'll i 130 OF THr jEaled Book. bishops, it followed as a matter of course, especially after the Chris- tian religion received (in the 4th century) a legal establishment in the Roman empire, that the bishop of the seat of empire should, in con- sequence of the superior power of his city, enjoy over melropolitana an authority similar to that which, from local circumstances of the same kind, they had acquired over the bishops of more insignificant cities. In the principle there could be no difference — but it is easy to be seen that the consequences resulting from it would be as much more fatal to the profession of genuine Christianity, as the power of the imperial head was greater than that of any of the subordinate jurisdictions of the empire. How far the pretensions of the See of Rome might have been carried, had the seat of empire not been removed, it is impossible to say ; but the probability is, that it never would have acquired the power which it afterwards did. ButConstantinople becoming the imperial residence, it was easy to be seen that the bishopric would, by the operation of the same causes which hod given the first place to the Roman See, if not counteracted, become its auperior. Hitherto, it had not been necessary for the bishop of Kome to have recourse to any other artifices for the establishment and maintenance of his power, than what was common to his brethren in the Antichristian race; but pos- sesJng local advantages, he obtained, without extraordinary exertions, higher honours. Now, however, it became necessary, in his eyes, in order to avoid comparative degradation, to employ every method that could be devised to keep down a rival, and to improve every circum- stance that might present itself for the ^evation of his own authority. — The Great Star was not to be eclipsed by a lesser luminary. Many circumstances conspired to favour the pretensions of the Roman See. The distinctions of which I have been speaking, and which, at first, were more of an honorary than judicial nature, gradu- ally acquired all that importance which naturally attaches to legal superiority. Primarily, as we have seen, presbyters were set apart or ordained to their office by " the laying on of the hands of the pres- bytery," 1 Tim. iv. 14< ; now the bishop claimed an exclusive title to ordain his presbyters — the metropolitan challenged the same right in regard to the consecration of the bishops in his province, and the patriarch in his instalment of the metropolitans. — The bishop was umpire in all differences that arose among his presbyters ; the metro- politan settled the disputes among the bishops under him, and the patriarch exercised a similar authority over the metropolitans. But, or THE SEALED BOOK. ler the Chris- lishment in the hioulcl, in con- metropolitanB jfances of the e insignificant —but it is easy d be as much the power of le subordinate e been carried, )le to say ; but ! power which 2riai residence, 3 operation of Roman See, if had not been to any other i power, than race ; but pos- iiary exertions, in his eyes, in y method that every circum- 3wn authority, riinary. •nsions of the speaking, and nature, gradu- iches to legal !re set apart or of the pres- clusive title to same right in ince, and the e bishop was •s ; the metro' him, and the olltans. But, 131 iVh!ve'r' T 1 "" '"^'"'^ "'^""''"S '" circumstances such a. we have p.„„ted out. u was just as natural that an aggrieved patriarch wouklliave infallibly operaleJ ,„ m„|,e ;„ ,„,i , , ' d,uro ,, 1.J „„. ,|,e p,e,i„„, „pe„,i„„ „,^„„,,„ „lt j^ "' '^ ha, place ,o aaolher. Tl,e l«l,„p „,■ K„„,e l,ad „o rival ^,"3 Ecclesiastical corruption had made considerable progress, long be- fore Constantme beca.ne the patron of churchme'n / Man of 1 a clergy had already, as far as circumstances would allow, made a pro t.ons of duty, but merely the restraints imposed upon them by the "tmo.t. What was to be expected, when the pastors, in place of be ng persecuted, were loaded with honours-when, in dditi^to .he h V .7h7.''' ^"^"'^' '"^ '"^^ ''''' '^-■'-'' ^-^ >h« 'Vo^ es le/l T M . ""• -n«na' edicts, enjoining the submission of he peo le ? Nothing could be hoped for from such men but wha c Section VL-0/ tke. Contest Maintained betmen the Bishops of ^<»>^<^ctndof Constantinople for Supremacy. tinfj'"^' 'u ♦f'e P'-ecedmg Sections, endeavoured to trace those devia- lions frorp thn nnmlti..^ p. .:„ >• L J i, . o^^iiicvia. r^'n-firv r»«v;tice,wnich, aided by other circumsances, i n 1.12 OF THE SCALED UnOK. de9«royed the independence of Christian congrpgations, and led (o the establishment of ecclesiastical tyranny, I now proceed to offer a few remarks on the contest which wbh for some time maintained by the blazing Star of the West, and the new EaHtern Comet, decked with the sunbeams of tho imperial court, and vvhich, in its issue, tended to establish the supremacy of the former. On the establishment of Christianity (to use that term in its political acceptation) in the Roman empire, the dignity and secular pover of the magistrates determined, in almost every instance, the dignity and spiritual jurisdiction of the clergy in every city— their precedency being always regulated by the rank of their respective prefects or other magistrates. Of course, the bishop of Rome, in the very nature of things, had the first rank. It is true, strictly npeaking, that he was not in name even an exarch— but the very circumstance that pre- vented him from obtaining, in the first instance, a high sounding name, serves to show that he possessed what was much more subsiantial. The civil diocese of Italy, the first, the most opulent and populous in the empire, was, on account of its extent and importance, divided into two, in the ecclesiastical arrangement ; and as neither could be called the diocese, to the exclusion of the other, ihrv were called vicariates or vicarages. That which fell to the See of Rome contained no less than ten provinces, and included the islands of Sicily, Corsica, and Sardinia. Possessing so extensive a jurisdiction, enjoying a degree of opulence and splendour which even kings could not surpass, they might have been satisfied with the importance they h?.d acquired ; and so they seemed to be, till Constantino and his successor?, by the honours thf y heaped upon the bishop of the new imperial city, excited their jealousy. From this time the Roman pontiff employed uncommon assiduity to secure and extend his influence. Knowing by experience the value of imperial favour, he did everything in his power to retain it, but he plainly saw that he was not now to be depended on for the maintenance of his importance. When exerted in his favour, it could serve his ambition ; but it might also gratify the ambition of another, and that other a prelate, w'lo, from local circumstances, now pos- sessed many advantages over him. He, therefore, as any other unprmcpled ecclesiastic would have done in the same position, resolved to consolidate the power he had already acquired, by every method in his power j to improve all adventitious circumstances to OF TIIR SEAI.KD DOOK. )33 dmwa, ™,, b, ,„e inflr 'of O i tbi^r: cl'"'" ""° """■ friend of Pone r.ili,,, in j i ^ ' P ^°'^^°^''''««'renuou8 by «,™e „f .ho „eigbb„„ri„(, bishop," Id „ . ^l^o'^rT'^ h« tae, Vale,„i„ia„, a, .he i„.,iga,i„„ of the fi„I„%!. ' ' "''?"' law, emiwvverinf, the bi,h„„ „f b . ^'*' ''"""^'='' a bi.bop,,'.ha,reli|io„:a„fe:'^, l!™!" ^r"'™,'""' '"'^ """" by profane or secular iudl, TV "''"''' "'«'" ""' '^ ^'"^^ tha,, ove,l„„ti„g i,. tendency to en Jar,be^vtle „ , '" '""''°'""' of bishop, «,„ after synodic^ally as^Jwed a. Bol I' ' """'''" grea. gra.i.nde U ,be favour .hu. confeS : tZXl'T'"' .be .yr^nny oC LTZ:[VZ:'::' """">■ ^"'*"'^ "■- '" raL:':t:;.'Tb;7„t:;:fT;'":^°™"-"^^^^ suddenly e„bdued-„o, Z.h, 1^'™"='""" '"» 8'^»' '"be their o>v„ Ws,t. "he ihadTnr" ''" ""' f"™' •» »<•■"«> «on. The bishop of Cons^X;, r»^Tot'°T 'T °'"™- ■nelance of partiality to the ol.l «il TTf'. "°"'='"='> by Ihis fresh bi> own influenJ. ^He h d eenln'^: "'fH'""^ ^ «""" '"'"'>' above those of Alexandria and 134 or THE SEALED BOOK. The bishop of Rome, as we have seen, arquircil his rank without a •truggle, and consequently without exciting the jealousy of others: — very diflerent was the elevation of the new dignitary. He received his honours at the expense of all the eastern bishops, and it was not to be expected that the Sees of Alexandria and of Antioch, formerly next ill rank to the See of Rome, could behold his elevation with cordiality or with indifference. In fact, they found themselves degraded, and they were intereifted in preventing, as far as they were able, every new accession of power and dignity to the favoured See. This was a happy circumstance for the bishop of Rome, and he did not fail to improve it. Fronn this time the struggle between the two rival Sees was inces- sant. The bishop of the new city having, by the favour of the emperor, become the second in the church, naturally concluded that, by the same partiality, he might, in process of time, acquire the first place, an object worthy the ambition of a churchman. Can it excite wonder, then, that he should make the attempt ? Everything seemed to favour his design. Residing in the imperial city, associaling with court favourites, enjoying frequent opportunities of conversing with the emperor himself, and, above all, the ear of ihe ladies of the court, it appeared scarcely possible that he should ftiil in obtaining the object of his desire. Nectarius was the first bishop who enjoyed these new honours conferred on the See of Constantinople. His successor, John Chrysostom, brought Thrace, Asia, and Pontus, under its jurisdiction ; and succeeding bishops showed an equal zeal in augmenting the privileges, and extending (he dominion of their See ; nor was it long till the whole eastern part of Illyricum was added to their former acquisitions. In the meantime, the Popes were equally active in subjugating all the western prelates to their ghostly jurisdiction, and omitted no favourable opportunity to obtain the imperial sanction to their usurpa- tions. In 445, Leo, by tlie influence ?ie acquired over the weak mind of Valentinian III., procured an edict, enjoining an absolute obedience to the will of the bishop of Rome, throughout all the churchee of the empire ; declaring that the bishops could attempt nothing, unless by the Pope's authority, without a violation of ancient euslom ; and ordering that any bishop, summoned to appear before his judicature, should be carried thither by the governor of the province In which he resided. The western metropolitans were thus brought more and more under the dominion of the Roman See. That respect to the See which was at fir.st voluntary, and merely complimentary, OF TM« «ALED BOOK. 135 was thui gradually moulded into a netOcu I#.«.i a j however reluctantly submiited io„^ r T ^ - '"= C™"oU ot CtaWJon i„ A. the jurisdiction, '"'* "^"'t^'' "e had usurped bishops. Finding thp v-.nt-,„. . r • ""' "'^^'^'o" ol the Grecian M, ,ive.a./z ::, ' r;i:' ,:Sn7°™": """'''" ^^ whi„h, p„,,ab„.. h„ .v„„,d ne^C o„ e d' ^1'! "'^«-. Stances, and already beaan to ohor- k . ""'^*'^*^^ '" other circum- characterised. But of this hereafter. eminently Notwithstanding the redoubled efforts of the new n«« • . .o-e^-ea;^^^^ 136 OP THE SEALED BOOK. to the Roman pontiff for succour against his violence ; and the inferior order of bishops used the same method, when their rights were in- vaded by the prelates of Alexandria and Antioch. So that the bishsp of Rome, taking all these prelates alternately under his protection, daily added new degrees of influence and authority to the Roman See, rendered it every where respected, and was thus imperceptibly establishing the supremacy of Rome. They admitted its existence ; but they held it to be the work of their own creation. This is plain from the canon above quoted. It is true, that these fathers claim for their predecessors the merit of having bestowed on the Roman bishop the honours he had acquired. This, however, alters not the case. It is common for men to make a merit of granting what they cannot withhold, and the larger the boon, the greater the dignity of the donor. It ie an indirect way of claiming importance, and, in the instance be- fore us, only serves to show, that the distinctions in rank and dignity which prevailed among the bishops, were not then pretended to have been derived from Christ, Peter, or the College of the Apostles : and that, in theory, they held all ecclesiastical honours to be the gift of the church, (by that term meaning their own body,) though in practice nothing could be more false. As I shall have occasion, hereafter, to notice other circumstances which contributed to the fabric of spiritual tyranny, I will not now take up more of the reader's time in tracing, step by step, the progress of the contest between New and Old Rome, for the precedency. Suffice it to say, that the contest was carried to a period considerably beyond the fifth century, to which I wish at present to confine my observations, and terminated at length in the entire separation of the Latin and Greek churches. But that the reader may not lose sight of the object that rendered this discussion necessary — the effects pro- duced on the profession of Christianity by the fall of the Great Star from his own proper sphere — it is necessary I should here remark, that this dispute for pre-eminence pervaded the whole body of the clergy. The additions made by the emperors and pious devotees to the wealth, honours, and advantages of the bishops, were followed by a proportionable augmentation of vices and luxury, particularly among those who lived in opulent cities. The greater bishops contended with each other, in the most scandalous manner, concerning their respective jurisdictions; insulted and degraded those teachers who had not the « arm of flesh" to give them protection ; and imitated, in their manner of living, the arrogance, voIiiptuo\isnes8, and luxury of mngist same r shown, down t order ; calling exampi honours aiitliorit membei ecclesia people ! verted !- death; I wood; ii agent. To CO star," \vl from hea he had th but he ac proper spj disciples c having bei rebellion ? stream, an objects of I « The fo smitten, an( so as the th a third part I need sc often the lar to systems o former, mea thft Sun of : OF THE SEALED BOOK. 137 order: the vct.r "'^'^ '"■" P'«««J«"cy in their new ecI faTtir. '? ^" '"' P"'"*' ^" '^^ '"«"^'-«"t ranks of verte '■ T^es "T ^'f .'"^'^"'^^"^^ ''^^'^ ^'hu-''- «^ Christ sub- S TJ ''"'"^''^'"^^^'^^^••'' became the sources of w/i! ,'""'"""""''' ^"'^"■"'^ "--»t- l-i-'-d with Zf. ^^00,, .n the po.on,ng of which the « blading sir" wa.the prindpt, To conclude my remarks on the third Trumpet-the " blazin. ^mh^: 'r£~^ ^"V'vers and n^untai^ of water '^^ he had fhl • ' '" "'^' '"'^ ^^« «hali see hereafter that proper ,pl,e« a„J hav t, 1 r „ , ' '" """ "'''''' ""» '''' disciple Ar Christ to vil n, , ' I "■'" "' '°"^""' '""■''"' '" '!>» havir^ been ir; iij: viiTt::*""' °','"."^'"""- ■^^- ■iream, and, rearle„„r the wrath of ™„r , '"""'"'"' ohjec. orthe „„„, hatre, a:;';::!:;:*::;:;'::::::'- "'° THE FOURTH TRUMPET. "The fourth angel sounded, and the thi-d nnrf r ,u smitten, and the third mn «f ♦. P^"^ "'^ ^^^ """ ^aa so as the third pa If thl '".™7"' '"' '^' '''''' ^'''^'^^^ ^^'''-^ -irdpartof!;:rr:;:;^:::::i'r to systems of^u,; al7mr± T"'."' "^^^' ''' '^"P"'^^ former, meaning kin^sfh^ P°'""'' ^•' '"'"g'""'^ 5-'" ^^e the cJ '"f ":"g /^'"g^. the.r people, and rulers :_in th« l.ttpr rh-=»t -n o. R,ghteousness, his followers, and the rulers in"hi;;h"un;h: •'R, ■'M 138 OK THK SKAI.KI) liOuK. But here we are prevpntcJ from applying tlu? prophecy to the church of Christ, by " the third part of the siin," to which it alhules, beini» eclipsed; for " her sun shall never set," Isa. Ix. 20. We are, there- fore, under the necessity of looking for its completion in that body politic, called "the third part," throughout the book of Revelation, namely, the Roman empire. By the sounding of the second Trumpet we were informed of cir- cumslanccs which in their nature could lead to no other consequences than those that are pointed out by this fourth Trumpet ; for " a king- dom divided against itself cannot stand," Matt. xii. 25. — The Roman empire, rent with internal dissensions, could not hoiw! to escape the common lot of nations in similar circumstance.^, unless this breach could he healed. This trumpet informs us it was not healed. " The third part of the sun was smitten, and the third pan of the moon, and the third part of the stars. — The " burning mountain that was thrown into the sea" — given for a prey to invading barbarians, was to be divided, and to receive new mn-^lers. It had only one before, but that one {the sun) and all his subordinate rii'ers, (tlie stars.) were to be eclipsed by a new authority ; and the glory of the Roman people, so far as that was connected with the power of the former master, was to be annihilated : so that the splendour of the imperial head, called here " the third part of the day, (because the sun rules the day) ceased to shine ;" and, as the necessary consequences, the splendour of those inferior magistrates, who on'y shine by a borrowed or reflected hght, compared here to « the light of the night," also ceased to diffuse their rays throughout the same *■ third part" in which the imperial power was eclipsed. The rise of the Roman power was predicted in the sealed book (Daniel) under different figures, but particularly tliat of a ferocious beast, (ch. vii.,) with ten horns, that is, ten kings or kingdoms, ac- cording to the ancel's explanation of the term horns. Here, however, there was something sealed up — impossible to be understood, without an authentic interpretation : for, in ch. vii. 23, Daniel was told that this beast was "the fourth kingdom on earth" — one kingdom; and yet he is informed (ver. 2-1) that the ten horns are ten kingdoms — not ten kings that might follow each other in succession in the king- dom : for «' they were to reign together," otherwise " three of them" could not he plucked up by the other horn that was to " rise after them." Those events which were to realize and give consistency to this, otherwise unintellisible, part of the sealed book, are the fubject '>F THK SEALEn BOOK. the church lules, beini^ nre, tliere- 1 that body Revelation, med of cir- )n sequences )r " a king- ri>e Roman escape the this breach ed. " The » moon, and was thrown was to be before, but s.) were to nan people, ner master, lerial head, lies the day) e splendour i or reflected ed to diffuse he imperial scaled book a ferocious igdoms, ac- •e, however, od, without as told that igdom ; and kingdoms — n the king- e of them" " rise after nsistency to the pubject J3S Ro.n»„ empire among the variou, invaJen. "' "" only .en, „„e„ he hega,, .„ rel^; ": "w (af^T' ^T ""■"• Stilico, who uled in he W.. . ^T'"'"' '"^ i'npediment from provinces lying between fhl AlV i^ f'*'"'"'''^ '"^^ ^he .i.ua.io„ or^a^Ltte: 'L^r^irAi^r ::,r:^':, "" .in.eopp„«d,he„arbariar. .tewcl wir: r''"' '" "■" ~^" .l.e.n ,ue for peace, LnmeJia., 'LTIV a rAhT::: '°T'^ his rival. Stilico fwhn ! ,7,."'''.^"'""^ ''^'' ''"'^^^^'d' »« ^-'^^rras-s ■ ' """•' ""''^'''' to retreat) sent these troops /i 140 OK THE SEALta liUOIC. back, under the comirand of a Gothic officer, properly tutored. Arcadius, accompanied by Rufinus, whom he was to nominate aa his colleague on that very day, went out of Constantinople to receive the homage of these troops on their return ; when, on a signal from the commander, they set upon Rufinus and killed him. Eutropius, the eunuch, succeeded him as minister, and was equally a scourge to the stii <: and the people. Alaric, after the retreat of Slilico, fell upon Greece, took Athens, and desolated Bfcloponnesus. That country belonged to the eastern empire, but Stilico, who had reinforced his army, went thither to at- tack the Goths, and actually had nearly ruined Alaric, though the latter escaped with all his booty. In return for this favour conferred on the East, Eutropius caused Stilico to be declared the enemy of the empire, for having attacked the barbarians in Greece ! Not satisfied with this, he entered into a treaty with Alaric, and even procured for this invader the government of eastern Illyria. To be brief, the eunuch, who carried his presumption so far, ihat he one day threatened to banish the empress Eudoxia from the palace, was named consul. Eudoxia, however, at length accomplished his ruin, and he was put to death. Gainas, a Goth by blood, one of the generals who had assisted in accomplishing the fall of Eutropius, rebelled against Arcadius, in the year 400, and marched towards Constantinople. Such was the im- becility of the government, that the emperor was obliged to treat with him, to continue him in his command, and to make him consul ! His countrymen in the empire, led by the motives of interest, had embraced the Christian religion, but being mostly Arians, they were not per- mitted to havb places of worship. Gainas therefore demanded a church for himself and his people, but such influence had churchmen now acquired, that the voice of St. Chrysostom prevailed over thai of the Emperor ! — and the Goths again took up arms. Many lives were lost, but Gainas was at last obliged to withdraw from Constanti- nople ; and having retired towards the Danube, was attacked, and he and his army destroyed by the Huns. Alaric did not remain long at rest in Illyria. In 401, having be^^n proclaimed King of the Visigoths by his army, he prepared to pene- trate into Italy, and make himself master of Rome ; but, having been twice deceived by faithless treaties, he was reduced to the brink of ruin, and, for the present, obliged to abandon his design. In the meantime the empire experienced an unexpecteii invasion of the OF rUK S|-.AI.i;i) BOOK. 14.1 :rly tutored, linate as his receive the al from the itropius, the Diirge to the )ok Athens, > the eastern lither to at- , thoiig;h the iir conferred Miemy of the ifot satisfied procured for )e hrief, the ly threatened med consul. I he was put I assisted in idius, in the ivsis the im- to treat with onsul ! His ad embraced ,^ere not per- demanded a i churchmen id over that Many hvea n Constanti- cked, and he having bc^n red to pene- having been the brink of ign. In the asion of the iiiis conte&t by Huns and Goths. Italy was scarcely freed from this enemy, when a dreadful irruotion anc^'nt ir ,1 : t' T'" "^" "' ^"''"^' "^'^-' »'>' "'-"g 'vith the given tlei!' V '" ■'"'"" "'''''''' ^'''""'' ««™«"'^' «">' had ;n^onm,^.^rr;t"=:t.r^^^ Danue, and the Baltic, but, being aAerwards dividl^d «!; l^^ Augustus, dwelt east of the Rhine, but were compelled to retire nto B^hem.a of part of which they were deprived b/.l.e Vandal. Z ln\ 7 : '"'' ''''' "^^^ '''" ^'•'^«" '"-"> «''e Don, wandered alo g the Danu e They had been of great «erv,ce in the arn ies ' Theodo.us and Stilico, but perceiving that those whom thrived for h.re were unable to defend themselves, they resolved to participate in the spoils of the empire. participate barlarlTns t?^""' '/ " """'" ''' """^' S^^^^^^' «-' "ther barbar ans, ,n the.r march, crossed the J'hine near Mentz, and spread l.ke a torrent to the Pyrenees. They were followed by a mu .i ofBurgundians, who settled in Helvetia, and afterwards in tr' try of the Sequani and Edui-also by an immense numb., nf aT settled on the banks of the Rhine, L. BasTer Met '^'"""^' en!mLs7nd"d!''""' ''"'f '' ''' ^"^''"'^^ "^ -«'' ^ '^^'"ge of rrr of .h '^'^P^'""^^"'^ .^inforcements, proclaimed a common &pam, and Honor.us was compelled to receive him as colleague At the same time, /^anno 4.08 ^ A u.:„ i • = <.uiit!dgue. At treatv with c m> ? ^^ ^' '^^'°' '" consequence of some new Tu Lr Mt/n s ?r '^ '''^'"'"^ ^^'- ^''« ^^'^^"«^« he had in- currea. Alter some debate in the s^nnto Q.ii- u • thathi«dnim„,.,. :..,. „.. ;»'« ««"ate, Stihco. who maintained n i4 wm ifn \vn? j-ist, promiwd that 400U pound 9 Wfisrht of ^Told 1*1 U-2 OF THE SEaLEO UOOK. (should be given to him, and he retired with liis troops to Noricum (in Bavaria and Austria). This transaction cost Stilico his life, who, with all his ambition, was an able general. Olympius, a courtier, who owed his elevation to Stilico, persuaded the emperor that the minister aimed at tlie throne, and that he was the author of the in- vasion of the empire by the barbarians ; and, gaining over the troops then at Pavia, he first caused all Stilico's relations to be inassacred in a mutiny, and then procuring an order for mat purposi; from the emperor, ordered the minister himself to be seized at Ravenna, with his son, and put to death. Olympius, enriched with the spoils of Slilico, governed with the same unbounded power as his predecessor, but with less judgment. He is praised by Symmachus, Augustin, and other ecclesiastical writers ; but the laws ho passed (for the laws of Honorius were those of the minister) in favour of churchmen, account for their eulogiums. — Appeals to the bishops in all civil causes were now authorized ; their decision was final ; and the civil magistrates were obliged to execute the sentence ! — Pagans and heretics were excluded from all oflices ; — (when Julian excluded dissenters, the clergy talked of the hardship and wickedness of depriving men of their civil rights ; but now that the same conduct had a different direction it became highly meritorious ;) — the Catholics were f 'it in possession of all the churches ; ail the pagan solemnities were abolished ; the e> tcution of these orders was committed to the bishops ; and the public officers wert com- manded to second them, under the penalty of twenty pounds \ weight of gold ; the disturbers of the Catholics were ordered to be put to death, and all who opposed their tenets to be banished. In the year 409, however, the emperor found himself obliged to revoke the law which excluded pagans from holdi; ^ oflices. The gold promised to Alaric not having been furnished to him agreeably to engagement, and a demand which he made of it having been treated with contempt, he quitted Noricum (in 409) with his army, crossed Italy with rapidity, arrived at the gates of Rome, made himself master of the Tiber, cut off" all supplies, and reduced it to the greatest extremity. Deputies were at last sent out to treat oflTering to submit, on condition that disgraceful terms should not be imposed, but declaring, in that event, the Roman people only desired to be led to action ! Alaric, despising this gasconade, demanded all the wealth of Rome. " What will you leave, then, to the inhabitants V said the deputies — '' Their lives." replied Alaric, fiercely. They aerced to )K THE SKA LED BOOK. IV.i give him 5000 lb«. weight of gold, 30,000 lbs. of silver, and the chil- by the emperor Honorms, who now resided at Ravenna, as a place of greater safety than either Rome or Milan, Alaric retired. ^ Britam, wasted by the Scots and I'icts, was now abandoned and not,ce sent to the inhabitants to defend themselves. ' with rrnt- ''^^r'"' "^"^'^^^ Constnnti«s, was at this time at war i"f .fvan e lV';r 'T ^""•'''' ^'" ^'^"'^' S"-'' -'^ Sandals, tak. >ng a.ivan(age of the dissensions among the Romans, passed the Pvre- nee.an.^r.v^,ged Spain with the most ..arbarons fe^city for T.! o e the scaf Uv hat T '""''T'''' '^ '''''' ''''"''''' ^'^ --'> was Iccoml f; I '"'" ''''''''"'^ ^"^ ^"«^''«^- -^h^' •^-barians having accompl,.hed their conquest, at last divided it among them, began to be hu , , behaved with mildness to the inhabitants; n ,Tn a established that many of the natives who had fled returned to T e ount^ „ all were at last confounded under the name of Va! da s.~Gerontius, the opponent of Constant, having promoted their enterpn.e, they left the R .mans the country on thfs Lie th E r" which ,s ca led New Castile, from Toledo and the kingd m o AnL gon and Valencia, as far as ancient Saguntum. Alter the retreat of Alaric from Rome, as has already been noticed Honorius and the infatuated Rouans, thought no more of the teaty whi h they had concluded with him. Olympius, the minister' v^r o much occupied with the ruin and destruction of all whom e hald" Buspected business of real moment was neglected. He wa at hs rumed m his turn by an intrigue of eunuchs, and was sucZ Ty Jovius, a man equally weak and worthless, who rejected some equ table proposals made by Alaric ; in consequence of wiich that con r ^ gam made his appearance at the gates of Rome, and compelled X Romans tc> receive Attalus. the prefect of the city, as emperor, n to room o Honorius. Attalus, however, committed so many blunde' Ujat Alaric soon deposed him and again began to negotiate wTh Hononus Sarus, a Gothic captain in the army of the latter buTan enemy of Alaric, broke oiFthe negociation, by attacking anrk I in" great numer of the Goths, while the conferences were open. A, ic a rage, laid siege to Rome (anno 410) for the third time, to^ ^' city ?nd gave it up to be pillaged. ' ct. iy t Ravenna, and reigned in Italy; but it is thought he wished -ather to.establish himself in Africa, after pillaging SicHy! Si ! i ... t ;f3 Si- ■ Hi OF THK SKALi;i) BOOK. His army had parti j- embarked, wlion his fleet was destroyed in his siglit, by a dreadlul storm. He died at Casentia, before he had time to re|)air this disaster, leaving liis conquests to Atauifus, his brother- in-law. and a worthy successor. Atauifus wished to obtain a settlement in the empire, and to marry Placidia, the sister of Honorius, who had been a captive of Alaric. He concluded a treaty with the emperor, was deceived, according to custom, and in revenge laid waste the country of Gaul, took Nar- bonne and Toulouse, and having gained the affections of the princcds, married her. A settlement was then granted him in Spain, in which he wag scarcely confirmed when lie was murdered by one of hia equeries. About the same time that the (Joths obtained this settlement, Honorius was obliged to yield to v.ie liurgundians a part of their con- quests in Gaul. During these revo'utions in Euro])e, Africa was distracted with violent dissensions. The emperor published new edicts against the Donatists, declaring whoever attempted to change the faith guilty of a capital offence. In the East, Arcadiua was also occupied in eccle- siastical squabbles. Hia wife, who ruled him, died in 4041, and him- self in 408, leaving the empire to his son, Theodosius the younger, then seven years of age. Atauifus was succeeded by Sigeric, who, having murdered the chil- dren of the former, was put to death by his subjects, after reigning seven days. The Visigoths elected Wadia in his stead, who con- cluded a treaty with the Romans, and in their cause defeated the Vandals and Alans ; and, as a recompense, received in exchange for his former possessions Aquitain Secunda and Novin Populania, [Poi- tou, Saintongue, Pericard, Bordelois, Angenois, Angoumois, and Gascony,] besides the city of Toulouse, which he made his capital. (To his new possessions he gave the name of Gothia, and the Goths held it 88 years, till the invasion of Clovis.) About tl.j year 410, the Franks, acc< -ding to some historians, settlei' in the country situated between Maestricht and the confluence of the Maese and the Waal. Others ascribe the foundation of the French monarchy to Clodian, in 438. The Franks, who, from the time of Gordian, had made frequent incursions into Gaul, were a collection of several confederate German tribes, between the Rhine, the Maine, and the Weser, and had united in defence of their liberty ngainst the Romans. Constantius, the only goiioral in the army of Honorius who was not of ^1 wife chiltj Tl and ; But J and ] havini plan, Const was I Aetiua First, : under fire an Bonifai them. of Pjac In a ba mortal i took th( The coi his digiii Gaul, ravage o tion of t fury of 8 Romans, seized up to him, tl time plur retained p Boetica, ai they cross where but In the e Nestorius, mother of mined othe OP THE SEIALKU BOOK. 145 le younger, Jf.n vy. e the imperial dignity was conferre L h: "" 'l'"' '"'^ ^'^ c'nld. Con^tantius Jied the same ve' ''f """".'•"'«' ^^'"^ ''ad no Theodo«ius, who had '/"T ^7' «"'^ """""us in 423. andPIaoidia/wi^hed o;:„iet^^^^^^^ '•' 'it'-r Con.tantiu- But John, secretary of state to H>L .""•''"''' '" '''^ ""^^ P*^"^"- and liberated the ^laveT n ordo r'^r'' "T' ^"""^^^ ^''« P"'-P'e. having solicited the a JCcet. ^e Hul n T^^" "'"^'^"^ plan, and sent an armv to .h. w """'' ^''^o^osms altered hi. Constant,.. M„ T/ JL^an!:;,:, /f-'-^T' '"° « »' •vaj procbimed emperor Riv.!.,, ,""'"'=''' ""J Vaiemi„ia„ III. Fi..,B<,„ifacc.w„„ iavjiT , :,;':::° "'"' '- "- •"- unJer Ureir king Genseric, whero ,h„l T ^ '""' '^'■'"■'=»' fire and sword. Tl,e alale ,rTh,! ? """^ ""^ """""-y ""h -rtal woond, .h„,.gh „l' : 7 , ^f I"''-,''"'"'-'- -ived a took Ihe road 10 Pannonin lo iZl , "*""""• "'"' "'^" The coun, « wi.i a pan-; S" t\°""°""^ "^ "" "-• hi» JignUies. s„el, i, .„« rfw j rr 1 "r- .' °"'' "*"" "'""-> Gaul, exposed a nmv ,„ '*™ll '" a tottering stale ! ravage ;f the barbaril', Z^^Z' "'""'"' " "'" " "> "■« lion of the peasants, 2ot l,oH ' ''*^''™"^'* '')' =" i"^"™'=- fury of savages. T e VhilL k I' T"«""' ''^ """""•J' "i'h 'he Hon,a„s, anlreneJedtl^^r ' I^ts^c'T'' r*"'" "''" '"^ seized upon Cambray, Tournav and A '!' ''"* "• ""^ ^""'^ .0 hi., ,i,e R„„„„, ^;i„g°:3; ti:2 *'" '™ "- -eded •■".e plundered by the Frank,, „h„^„ T',, J^7^»«'»»= fc-rth ^.a.ne.1 possession of .he best par. of Af" e, nX' ■ "'r™ B= ™Pi«'- Nes.orius, bi'sbop „?::rtir;r 1; ; rty-^'""' '""'-"• ".o«^ 0/ Oorf, «„« M, ^,4, 0/ a„>. The" 7.*"" ""' '*• mined otherwise «- - » «^"r. i he church havinir Hp»or. • » "^ »--S or course, a heretic. I„ 435, the empeTor U6 UP THE SEAI.CI) BUOK. orileroil nil the books of tlie Nestorians to be burnt; prohibited, untlor confiscation of goods, the grnnting any place of worship to tht-HO heretics; and, in cases of obstinacy, decreed tlie punishment of death. All the clerpy who held this heterodox opinion were driven from their churches, and the laity were excominunicated ; and, as a farther evidence of the piety of Theodosius, a law was passed by which the possessions of ecclesiastics and monks, 'vho died without heirs, should go to the churches and monasteries. Those who could pass such laws could be little removed from idiocy. The barbarians, in the meantime (anno i'tl), continued to gain ground — Carthage was taken by Genseric, who createo a large navy, and carried terror and dc: 'uion into Sicily. Theodosius, or rnther the eunuch Chrysaphus, exhausted the public resources in fitting out 1100 sail of ships to attack the Vandal, who contrived to bring on a tedious negociation, in the coiu'se of which, the Roman army being weakened, the Huns attacked the empire ; and the consequence was, Genseric obtained his own terms, and was acknowledged sovereign of Africa, the barbarians in the interim pouring into the empire on all sides. Attila, whose genius equalled his ambition, had formed boundless plana of conquest, and subjected to his power all the countries from the Baltic on the one hand, to the eastern ocean on the other. He had received ambassadors from China, hemmed in the Roman empire, and threatened its annihilation. Theodosius conferred on him the title of General of the Romans, which he deigned to accept ; but with the reservation of his right to make war upon them if they did not act as he might wish ! He soon after exercised this reserved right- In 447, Thrace, Dacia, and Moesia, suffered fresh ravages from the Huns : seventy cities were stormed by them, and two armies sent to oppose them were defeated. Peace was then bought by the Romans, at the price of 6000 lbs. weight of gold, and an annual tribute of 2000 lbs. The money could not be collected without the most grievous oppression and violence — wealthy families were reduced to indigence, and many persons destroyed themselves in despair. The ambassadors of the Huns were loaded with presents ; and, if Attila wished to enrich any of his ofHcers, he needed only to send them to Constantinople ! Theodosius, however, had the consoling approba- tion of churchmen, and persuaded himself that, in attending to their senseless logomachies, he was more profitably employed than in mind- ing worldly concerns. A council of 130 bishops, assemljled at libitetl, unilpr A\\p to thiso tinishnipnt of 1 were driven d ; and, as a Is) passed by died without «e who could nued to gain a large navy, lius, or rather in fitting out to bring on a n army being sequence was, d sovereign of ennpire on all led boundless !ountries from le other. He loman empire, J on him the ;ept ; but with they did not eserved right, iges from the armies sent to y the Romans, uial tribute of lout the most ire reduced to despair. The and, if Attila • send them to ^ling approl)a- jnding to their 1 than in mind- assembled at or THE SEALtn BOOK. 147 •0'M>, again,, ,h„ E„,,.cl,i,_a kind „f '""""' ""'""'""''■ e»...rn e,„,,er„™ >vc. ™,oh „1 id "/on.ZT"',': r"'" "" Iran of llie Oreck ,.n„,i„. ,„ i , , " ""'" "" "i= Joslruc- loMaician. '^"■"°'^«''™™n>="',«nd gave her hand h.v:„;tar,w:!:t :: ^:.ir '"r-™ '""*■ ''°"*- >vl.ohad taken the veil carrie^r ' '"°"'" °' ^»'«"'i»i»". ki"gor n,eHun,,a„ \a ; ° "r"™' T"'"""'™- -'1, tho Goth, a, the aame iiSl-m. "'TT'"^ "'"' "" ''«°"» '"> army of 500,000 ,ne eoTn „, , !r <''""° *"^ " '"» '-'' o'' »" ■narehed a,e„, ,he ^^2 rZ t"" '"1 ":' """ ^^"5" lode.cril« the havoc and d™. T, , ^"'- '' " ^possible «» o.„.ea„ theHhine tt rrtl^; '^ ^"7" '""-shou. The«e o„,„„,„., ,,ere enti * rut d the! T' ""'' "" ""'■""• covered ».i.h .lain : Ae.i,,. th^Zn T '"■"'■ "'' "■= BoW' .1.0 eye. of Theedorie, tt' n/of L" r"" h' ""■™^'''"' '" """'"S «l.'eale„ed him: he joined the Hell '^',;"' "' ""^ *"«" ">" Bursundians, Armorica- a„ 1 o,her„ l"' '' ,"'.'"'"' "" ^''"1"' *» ".ent, in the empire. T e mt, ,1 7;' "' '"''.''°'' '"•"""'' ^'«o- follo.ved: Attila'wa, ,vo Id ^ T, ^ 'T' '"" "' "'■■ '""l'" B... before the EomansT d ,i„e to ^ ,J° """' '"'" '"'""""i.'- >vi.ha r™,har,„v,„„Jj I'r '" '"'""' -.orncj (a„„„ 4.52) A. last, Vale„,im:'„'.erJ \t ; A i,rh "" "1""^' »'»™' .hi, churchman) ,„ beg f,fr oeaj A , ^ "" '"""O™' "f Roman, agreeing to pay a trib,;tl Ttid the "' "°""'"*''' "•" ^iod in the year f„„o^,^,, JitlsTLlZZT '''''''"■ "' piece, by dia*.n,ion, amoL hi, ™„7 T r , "°" *°" '''^H 1" recovered fro™ the ,hock * r^'n T ' s?"''?*", ^"''''" """ .0 divided territorie, of .,«, ..ri^'ed tr r'!™"''™ ' "^ ^-- ->■"<" (.. .1.0 mouth, of the Danube, and „e;reK.:j i US or THE SEAt.KI) BOOK. aa allieu by thot empire which they were tearing to pieces ; but the Oatiogoths, Hubjectti uf Attiia, were the principal gainers by thiu revulution. Marcian granted them all Punnonia, horn U|)|)er Moesia to N«)ricum, and from Dnimatia to the Danube — and they alterwardii obtained po8Seri:iion of all Italy. Those internal dist^ensions, originating in, and foHtered by, the vires of the court, wii ch had primarily brought on the evils of which I have attempted to give a faint outline, and which had now well nigh extinguished the Roman power throughout the provinces, were titiU continued. Valentmian debauched the wife of Maximus, a man of rank and power ; in revenge for which the latter contrived that Aetius, the only person who could protect the emperor, should be suspected of traiterous intentions ; Valentinian killed this general with his own hand, and was soon after assassinated by the artifice of Maximus (anno 455), wlio then mounted the throne. He compelled Valen- tinian's widow to inarry him: in revenge she in ited Genseric to attack Some ; the Vandals obeyed the summons, and speedily embarked; Maximus was assassinated, in attempting to fly ; Genseric arrived, and Rome was given up to be pillaged, after which he returned to Africa with his booty. Avilus assunu'd the purple ; Count Recimer, the son of a prince of the Suevi. excited a sedition against him, took him prisoner, and, to disqualify him from reigning, caused him to be consecrated a bishop ! He died soon after, and the throne remained vacant for some months. What a change ! Recimer now caused Majorianus to be elected emperor, hoping to govern under his name, but finding himself disappointed, formed a plot against him (anno 461) and destroyed him. He then set up in his room one Severus, but who this phantom was is not known. He disappeared, but by what means is equally a secret, and Recimer governed the state with absolute authority during a year and a half. Anthemiua was now (anno 467) appointed emperor. Recimer married one of his daughters, but being counteracted by liim in some of his projects, he revolted, beat the troops that opposed him, took the city of Rome (anno 472), gave it up to be pillaged by the soldiers, and caused Anthemius to be put to death. In the prophetic account (as will be shown hereafter), this sacking of Rome put an end to the western empire. It is true that the imperial head had a nominal, but only a nominal existence, till the fourth year alter j but the power was gone, the light of the imperial :iun was set. ■WW or TME HEALED BOOK. HO Oiybius, the next phantom appointed by Recimer, ( who died ahortlv after,) re,««ed only a few month. He wan ,ucce ed L^vcenul k..own only by name, who wa« dethroned by Neno, a„ ofli.« rT' eastern emnpmr in i-ri r l .. ^ ^^*^P"'' »" ""'cer of the of the west was confined to fmlu noi„, . ■ '^"^^ enspire Gaui. of which ,he ".,„:!, Lna'at.i'L;:;,:"" r °' HPrviPfl« „ J . ''*"^'* ^"^ ^ recompense for their Such were the events by which the '« third nart of .(.« INTRODUCTION TO THE WOE TRUMPETS. earth, from the other voice of^n !! rl "" ^'"*^"'"'*' "" ^^'« are yet to «ound," Rev v" ,3 '"""^^^^ "'^'^'^ '"'-^ -«^'« «'-h bro^;t':;:rt::' ch'urc: rr"^ ^'l'- '^-^ rormerangels,evi.s icingdom, L„ whi:ht^rl:::ta::r'^^ of Danie..rom.th more dreadful. These, howeve t rri e T th"""" "^ '''"« sidered a« light and trivial , "^^^ "'^''«' "« con- therefore det ed i^t eCr ^^'""^'^^'■''""^^- ^''^^ - of their peculiar sve^; 'Z 7 ^^ "^^ '^^"'^"'" '"'""•^•'-' Produced with a uZin/ r, ' ^^out to be proclaimed are in- W.n her;men:io:e7 XX^:t""V^'''1'- ^ --'•^^ ^"^ church, or ,. th,, ''7"'« '"."'^''.le and government of ,h.. triRt .3 .tun ut dom,ni..n which was u> l,-,ko place in ill m II 1 rx) OF THE SEALED BOOK. Europe after the imperial sun was eclipsed. « Woe, woe, woe to the inhabiters of the enrth !"' That the church is called upon to attend to the warning cannot be doubted; for the whole prophecy was given to show unto " Ckrisfs servants thinsrs that were shortly to come to jmss," Rev. i. 1. But the heavcn.politic appears Xo he here particularly intended ; for the fourth trumpet had proclaimed the extinction of the light of the third part of thits heaven, and liien follows this eagle in the mid-heaven, Messuranemnti, (not the midst of heaven, as in the common version,) denouncing three-fold woe to " the inhabiters of the earth," i e., to those dwelling under the poli- tical heaven. This phrase, mid-heaven, does not mean the air, the middle region between heaven and earth, but the meridian, that pan of the heaven in which the sun has his highest exaltation in his (apparent) diurnal revolution; and in the astronomy of the ancients always meant, that point or degree of the zodiac which coincided with the meridian, whether the sun was then in that point or not. The mid-heaven was called the cusp of the tenth astronomical house —for the whole zodiac was considered as divided into twelve plane- tary houses— and this tenth house being the highest, was allotted to the sun, as the king among the planets. Hence this was called the regal iiouse, the house of rule and dominion, and in astrology denoted the ruling power. In the common Greek text, we read Jlngelou, angel, in place of Aetou, eagle. The latter is the reading of the Vulgate, Syriac, and iEthiopic versions, the Complulensian edition, several of the fathers, and good MSS. ; and by every rule of fair criticism has the best right to be admitted as the genuine text. One of the readings is a corrup- tion. It is dillicult to conceive how a transcriber could substitute eagle for angel, the former word having occurred only once before in the whole book, and that as far back as chap. iv. 7., so that the recollection of the word cannot be supposed to have been floating even faintly in his mind, when transcribing the viii. chapter. It is otherwise with the word angel. No mistake could be more natural, when writing about heaven, than to substitute lor c«g/e avvord of such frequent recurrence as angel.* It is also deserving of notice, that John does not say simply an eagle, but hmos aetou, one eagle. An eagle, in symbolical lan- • Moiunnud alfio has Ae/m.t acton. But somr rind aiigrlnit ho» aetou. Sep ^jrieshi'hV lesininciii, vol. ii. p. fi|5. ' ' guage, i Boverei^ immedii given, n the eag pire is a sword and ceni of vvhicl selves, a can subi clay, Dai the reign that had form of of the so his assun equivalen kind. But be peculiar e any potei might cho empire," the Messii dirial infli cular noti( looking fo that of the limitation, which are Another the latter j to profess t very powei that were another set notice, thesi possessed il kingR, and \ OF THE SEALEU BOUK. 151 guage, ,8 soverngnt!,, and was peculiarly the symbol of the ll.,man sovere.gnty. But the Prophet had given a statement, in theverTe .mmed-atey preceding, which, without .such an inrim tion as he" g ven, nught have been understood to amount to a declalkn th t e eag e was dead. The ea.le, however, or the W, t i I s'v rdot^l ;"""'"' '"™ '^^ "•«""'' -flirted on him by t^e sword of the barbanans. The hiera.chy still ren.ained as a nucleu! of vvhich th.s emp.re was now composed, were to arrange them- elve. and by which such a cohesion o. them waste be ilm d as clay, Dnn. n. 40-43. The eagle yet had an existence in nrospect • at T'? h " TV""''" "■' "'=''*' ^^-^'^ '^ '•""-v all the .alan t es* hat had been ofore described; and the appearance of this "on" orm of the eagle in .l. .nid-heaven,"-that is, •« in the posses! of the sovereign power,"-his own annunciation of his existence _ h,s assumption of dominion as a ruler, is in the text ' Hared to'be equivalent to a denunciation of the most d.on,lf„l ^- ■ ! , . J " "'t most uieaulul miseries to man- But besides this, something farther seems to be intimated by the peculiar expression one eagle. It was not a plurality of empireVor any potentate, whom commentators, to suit their own hyp is zt:'z::j'T 7'','"^ ''-' ^-^ - -^ particular rredirj the Mes^i h r r *''^ ^'^''"g'-hed and prominent adversary of he Messiah's kingdom, and, as such, the procuring cause of the iu- r .It'T '"""^f '" ''' P-P^'^^ Thisdese.:^s pa^l cular no.ce; for we are by this limitation to on., prevented from o ing for .his adversary, the Antichrist, in any other empire tha^ hat of the eagle: and had commentators paid proper attention to this |m.tation, they would have suppressed many of their lucubratio vvhich are worse than irrelevant. Another dominion was to succeed that of the emperor's, and like he atter part of them, to call itself Christian-a power w'hid ! to profess to regulate .ts conduct by the precepts of the gospel. This ve.,^ power, though thus warned, was to be tile cause of aS the evi ha we. to follow, for though the chief instruments wer^ to be another set of men, of whom we shall soon have occasion to take notice, t ese had no power of their own, nor ought they e7e to he k.ng«, and had their nse as a body, rallrd hv Paul, " the Man of Sin t I 152 OF THE SEALKU BOi)K. -tlio Son of Perdition," 2 TI.e.H. „. 3, at (l.e same time vvilli the ten k.ng.ionis, Rev. xvii. V2, 13. TI.ey had, as we have already seen, been gradually strengthening themselves, and adding to their own importance, oven from the Apostolic age ; but it was only on the ex- tmction of the imperial powcr» which was the let or Ainderance to the complete revelation of the mystery of iniipiitv, which was already at work m the days of the Apostles, that '« the man of sin" ascended h.s throne, by " Safanical machinations, with all power and lying wonders." The nature of these delusions, and the judgments which followed, form the subjects of the ll.iee following Trumpets. But as It will much facilitate <.ur future progress, I beg leave, before pro- ceeding to them, to call the attention of the reader to PAUL'S PROPHECY CONCERNING THE MAN OF SIN. « Now, we beseech you, bretiiren, concerning this coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering; together unfo him, that ye be not soon shaken in your judgment, nor troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by Iofter,as from us, {intimating) that the day of Christ IS at hand. Let no one deceive you by any means, for (here must first come a falling away, and tfu man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called god, or that is woi-shipped ; so that he, as (iod, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God." " Do you not remember, that when I was with you I told you these things? and ye know what hindereth now ; so that he will l)e revealed in his time : for the secret* of iniquity is already working ; only there is one who now hindereth until he \^c taken out of the way and then shall that wicked (man of sin J Ije revealed. The Lord shall consume with the brealh of \m mouth, and with the brightness . ,». Ik^TT I''""^ ""'' "'" "'■'''« ^"f' "'J""^^y are noticed . the author m he followinp pages ; bu! whether mystery or secret be ,, , here the Apostle's meaning is evident :-The import or dcmn of the propl.tic Ian- SnnfLrl ^"'t' '"I'^«;'i"B «l.e enemy of Christ and his people, hitherto not »S rl7?hTn '■^"" to be unfolded, in the nppearanees which some then made. my»tery of // . I ,cked One, who was seen, in the spirit of prophecy, great in poteer spread,.^ htmself like a green hay tree ; yet pamng so cLpleteh, uLy, "' "ii^Z"/ -^"n o?' '"• i't'"^ •• <^°"'''"'' P«- "''^■''•' Particularly ver. 35 »<;e ,0 nl :»■ "■?^'r"'^'^'^- "•*'• ^•>-""' '^^ AposHe seems, in this pa.- sage. to point directly to the secret or mystery of Isaiah's language, (xi 4,) sTaJIL W.>k",rn""" IK^?"' °l ^r^ ^'^' "P^"" °f '»«' sealed book ) sh. Blay the Wicked One with the breath of his lips." of hii the \\ and V becau saved. they ,1 not tlu 1-12 In t Thes&a mighty not Gc Christ: to give 1 Jesus C remain before ta wished t The doci <'"r this duced th and impl duties, vvl men t, as i I thought it able to « " ready to 3' hand ii either to hii says Paul, tacy as has the man of Who is tl opposeth, a I that is wors t^speoting tl 'tad not, this 'ion ; for the written,* am " This Epiai lie vvillt the ve already their own on the ex- ance to the 1 aheady at ' ascended and lying pnls wiiich s. But us JClbre pro- OF SIN. ling of our liat ye bo spirit, nor • of Christ here must the son of It is called he temple ' told you he will l)e working ; ' the way, rhe Lord }rightneaj ed ly ihe ii(-»"tl here, :ilietic Inn. iiherio not hen madr, played the , great in tely away, !y ver. 35, n this psB- fc, (xi. 4.) }ok,) Khali "F THE SEALED BoOK. 153 •1 -^ vvi.h nil n.anner : 1; ':7 ""f •^'«-' -' 'ying miral, '-cause thoy received u t fl T"!^' """"^ '''"^-^ ^^'''^ P«"«h. -ved. Ani for Uu.! a Oo^, '"III l".^"'' ''^* ""^^ '"''>' ^ "'<7 n.ay believe a lie Z lit .'^'"' """"^ '^'^'"-'"«' 'hat ""^ "- truth, but took pi 't^':;'' 7^ '^' ^°"''-"-'^ -'- J^olieve 1^12, ''•^'''^""^ "> «"ch unnghteousness," 2 Thess. ii. Th!:j!:ii;r:ri;'::!::;^« ^i--^ '-d ..en speaking to the •"'^''^y-geis-innau.;: et:;:::f,r''''^ '"^^-'"^' -^^^ »>*« "°t God, ami that obevnnM , ^^'''"'^ *'"""''"*''«' '^"o«' ^^•■•i«tr afler which tUl^^^^ ^ "^'^ '^'^ " «- I^onl Je«us ^^ ^'ive them some ins tuctbr « "', ' '"^'^'^ ^''^'^^^ 'i""*-' »'-ve, •^-- Christ," and ou g^ e^ ^^^^^^ " ^'^ ^--g o^ "ur Lord ••-^•"'•"in « unshaken" • ^7"^'"^' '"g^"""-^'' ""to him, that they might ''e'- taught tlK^ron l^l'T T '''' ^"^^" '" ^^'^^^ '''^ wished to persua^i-% hut Juced the .u„.t pernic uTcon! " ' '''"^^'^' ""*='''' ''-« P- ^"d implicit ere, t, it would :'","?• "^' '^ ''•'^-'-'^ g^"'-^! <>"ti-, which are every vt, " f" ' "^^''"' '"■ ^'>-« «--' "'ent, as indispensable to the ChriT'""; •"""^'''""^ ^''^ ^'^ Testa- «''«"ght it necessary to „ '^^ :**''«" '^''•''"cter; for who would have "f^'^ to " provide things hone.r '"' I" '''"''''''' "'«' ''« ""gh* be " ready to distribute" r everv '" '^" "^'" '''' °" -^"'" «"J be «t hand in which the fruitTf Cm '''""""' "" '^'^ ^^^ ^^« J"«t «'ther to himself or others? .. j! '"''[ ^^""'^ "« '^"g^'' •'e useful «aysPa„|. "for there must «,," ""';'^'='^'^'^y«" by any means," '-y - has been amply I tr^ '^f'"^" --^ (-ch an apo;. tbeman of si,, ^e revLL ^ 'sm^" T- '""' "^""P^''^ " ^"^ ^boisthis«,r.anofsin''--, ?'Pt^ 0PP0.seth, and who exalte,!, him lr„r" f""^''''"" -""One "who that is worshipped." ri « T ITf ' "" "'"^ '^ '^""^'^ ^od. or "^^pecting the power of who. 7 ?'""' ''"^ '^'"' '^'''«'« '"^tructed •-J not, this description V 1^;'"'^"^ ^^ «P-king; but if thejr "°" i for the sealed book had .p ''" '•'"'''""' ^«'' ^^eir informa- -Htten,* and the words are taken'air'"' 1"'"^ '^'^ ^^'""^ ^«« -~^ __J^kcn almost verbatm from the character ^hi.-. Ej„»(ie atrord8 3o,„e of fl,7rr~~ ' m :^r 154 UF THE St'ALi:i) BOUK. given in tlie sealed book of" the king who wus to do according to his own will," Dan. ix. 36 ; '* He shall exalt and magnify himself above every god ;" and again, (ver, 37,) " He will not regard any god ; for he will magnify himself above all." Many Protestant commentators, in their zeal to expose the flagrant wickedness of the See of Rome, (for they are almost imanimous in considering the Pope as " the man of sin,*) have considered the Lord God as intended both by Paul and Daniel, by the words, tvei'y god — all that is called god. These expressions, howevc, do not mean Jehovah, but every king — any potentate. (See Ps. Ixxxvi. 1 — 6, and John, x. 34, 35.) Nor does worshipped, sebasma, here mean adored, hv* venerated — entitled to reverence and respectful submission. The title of the Roman emperors was sednstos, venerable, expressed in Latin by the word av gust us. This is the word employed in Acts xxv. 21. Paul's appeal was to sebastos. — The supreme power, then, is that which is sebasma, venerated, worshipped. But this is not the whole of his character. He not only treats kings and magistrates with contempt, and exalts himself above them, but, '* as God, places himself in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God." In the exerci^■e of that usurped power, by which he makes himself a king, he erects his throne in " the temple," that is, in " the church of God." (See I Cor. iii. 16, 17, and 2 Cor. vi. 16.) It is in virtue of this pretended spiritual authority that he claims a higher reverence than that which is due even to the potentates of the earth, and insists that he is their superior; but as the Scriptures ac- knowledge no authority higher than theirs,exceptthe sovereign power the King of kings, it is plain that, by this act of presumption, ho usurps the seat of him who is alone exalted King upon the holy hill of Zion, Ps. ii. 6 — he exhibits himself as God. In fact, whoever arrogates to himself a power not only to add to the laws of God, but to alter them, or dispense with them, makes himself his superior ; for he who has power to nullify the commands of another, must be more than his equal. the Apostles, that " the deep things of Goil were revcnled unto them by his Spirit," respecting both the kingdom of Christ ami of Anticiirist — things which were veiled from the wise and tlie learned of this world, that their folly might be manifest. * There are exceptions, of which some curious instnnres are given by Bishop Newton in his twenty-second Dissertation; where ilie reuc* r will also find some account of the strange explanations of the passage now under considerBlion, which have been given by tlie Roman Catholic writers. I pn. not, bi xohi.l is, tie genuine meaning nf thit prnphei'y. or THE SEALED MooK. 155 over, as « beast Hi.o. 1 . '"^"°''^'"> a"d J"Iin a "Antichrist''* or oeast that ascerideUi out of the abvss " i^ »,. ^ -.• thesna««p„r lORn , . ""-^"yss, '■» to coni.niie in power for impoft :— the nead or sovereign of thp L-;n„ i , . fal^chuJ,!;::;;' , """"'""W-i'-'-nB given .„ ,„e Which . caiie. <:z%. n^j:::::';^-;'::";'^^'"--"- 1 Cor „; It , t r -^ *" " "" ™^ •""'"''<", bul ,„a„v •> .he h.. „, .m: .x;t"r:;::::::;:\i;rp7''r ':■"-- r who fell Irom lieaven „„Jcr ihe ll,;,-,l T? ..' '"' "" «.e character, i„ i„ full .L .L J "rch i- *" "" °""" ''°=' ^® appiy.if Christji opponent is also ledges both .'-la opposi.io,. to this unprotet n't It"" u- ' ^' t'"' '^^ ''^*'"'«'- «^;>r.««< only urjre the reasoning ol PauT" ni . ""?" ''""'"""' ' «hnll, but ,,. works they deny hi.n, hoinifabomlnable anT r'''^! "'"' "'^^ '"'"^ God good work reprobate," Tims i. IG? '"'"=*"''' ""^ disobedient, and unto every + In Scripture lanu^uaire the tn.a i i • , «««««. and\.erch,iJTe^a^e*t■;■;1^f,:?ethii'^l^ " ^^-'« 2, """""•' ;he reverse of the other characTc _; A 1 l.l'^''^ represented by The true oh.rch is a city, y^r,^./.,,.^ a.e W o^ '/'^ ' "'"' "^^ """'""• '^/ A«r/o// true church is the kingdom of J,.,us a! v '^ "^V " ^"l*' ^"Aj/Zon. The Apollyon, the Destroyer. Vfef;urc'hufch rti''nT"''\^ '■"'^^- '^-^ *»,g'/«m «/ Unes^; the false, /A« ,.„.. o^ Zteryof]^^^^^^^ '^f,*"-'""" '„,,,..,V ^«rf- the dominion of «/,v,„_M«/^«i^M^rri7/f„-, J''? "'"•' <=''"fcn is under but /o ,„», ; ,he false belongs to the Z)S/ nn/ s" , ' ""''? '"'"'' ""' '» '^"ndeinii Boe.h nbou. 8eel,? /io,., who '^ret),e children of G'>d, ihos.. o?i\TS' aJ^ln""^^'''^ "'^ "'" '^'"' 'church t The ten kings (Rev. xvii. 12 are also*, .t A ^' :•''/'■' ""' '^*''^'d One. wnse. but they are not meant by the eoi h^f ' "/ .^""^A'"''". in a •, -tni^ latter is here put, by a kind of an a.he^Cfn „^ " "'^'''" •" °" ""= """'f'' v . ^h« magnifies and eial.shimselfVS 2m ^/T*^^ '° '*"^«' "=" kings llj" that thev ihpm«lv„ -,..» K r^ .( • ' "''" ^u' •' '« ""' " ""l- -—•-.. " ''' ^"" ''" ""*"• ^^ -h,ch he se, himself abo;;;';;™:"' 156 OF THE SEALED BOOK. here called the « son ci' perdition," i.e., tlio peci. u i. iarand distiiipuishcd eif of perdition ;" l)ecauHO, like Judas, ho calls himscir of 'uml)er of his disciples, professing friendal — betraying, while he kissei; the Master. Th body of ■' the second man, the Lord from lieaven. (( the lip, submission, and respect man of CoJ," the Cnr. XV. V,j is the heir of glory ;•' all the memhers being "heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ," Rom. viii. 17. The « son of perdaion," on the contrary, Ldongs to the body of « ;lie bea ". that ;>• roads out of the bottomless pit, and goes into perdition,' Rev. xvli. 3— «' the heavens and the earth," i.e., the rnU i;? and thi. ruled in this boily politic, being reserved unto Pre againwt th- « day of pulgmont and per- dition of ungodly men," 2 iVi. iii. 7— >'■ when the Lord Jcus shnll be revealed from heaven, with his mighty ingeV . in On:u\nrr fiie, taking vengeance on his adversaries, ' 2 Thess. i. 7. And iic.'o uo H!ay rerrnrk (hat, as the body of Christ, of wiiich every beliei/or is "a mein:n r i\\ particular," 1 Cor. xii. 27, is not cmfinod to oue city, distriof; or i.if:(jrd(nij, but ' extends from sea to sea. and from the river to the en!s <>; iip earth;"' so the body of Antichrist is not confmod to one cii- ■,c khigdom ; but embraces " peoples, : ,,d kindreds, and nnums, .h;U longiRv j" all "worshipping him whoN names are not wriUon w ihe Lamb's book of life." In short, wherever men pre- sume, on pretence of ex|)ediency, or from whatev, motive, to dis- pense with, or alter in the smallest degree, any of tii" laws which Christ hath given for the government of his house, orti addany com- mundmcnts or institutions to those of his appointment, •> there is the man of sin, sitting in the temple, showing himself that he is God." " Do ye not remendier," says Paul, " (hat when I wad with you, I told you these things? and ye know what hindereth now." This was not the first time that the Apostle had mentioned the coming of " the man of sin :" he had orally imparted it when he was among them, and had informed them what was the present hinderance ;— they might therefore rest assured "that ho would be revealed in his time ;" for already " the secret of iniquity" was at work— the am- bitious spirit of Antichrist was operating utuler Jisgttise. In the common English version we read " mystery of iniquity"— the Greek word mysterion not being translated at all, but made an English word. The very retention of such a word in a version — a word which, in its English acceptation, has a sense quite dKTerent from what it has in the original, is, in itself, a kind of specimen ui' the "secr'^i of iniquity ;" which consists in tl»e wicked purpose hid under soi ?il. There OF THE SEALKD BOOK. stingiiishcd self of (he mil respect CoJ," the 'or. XV. V''., Croil, and rditinn," on lie's out iii' i. 3— "the this body nt and per- Jc 'U8 Himll fiie, taking wo si!ay H'Of is '« a > <>i(e city, ni the river )t con fined dreds, and es are not men pre- ivc, to dis- ivvs which d any coin- lore is the God." vith you, I kv." This conniiig of i^as among lerance ; — led in his —the am- B. In the the Greek »lish word, hich, in its has in the iniquity ;" 1. There 157 i^e secret, of some pa , Z ^ '''''Z''"''^ ^"^ "^^'^^y' cealed, hut which when d^L "^ V"'" ' "'""' "" '^«"- but the man of sin has co, . v^ V "•''"' " T""^ "'• " '"'^^''^ a secret as ever ! ' "' '"" '"''""''" ""^ '""«'' The spirit of which the Apostle speaks had nlr^o 1.. . rate, hut it worked ^ocm). • ■, i > '"^^"" '" "P^- or authority But this l.ln 7 ''" ^^' ^''^ ""'"•^' "<* "''e uuiuiiij. But tins hinderanre was to be « fnk.^n ..... ^c .i and then was that wicked one to Ix, revealed" t „ ul" "''^'' and ,hi« I hnve .he rnih.r r.e?b li'l'^i'"!" '"r^'"'/"'. ,'"S'"«'y. occu™ ; « but too often put upon this wo ,1, as fT t mZnT"T'"'f ?'' ''""^rrous 8cn«e «y«^.m„ is „se,|. it i« mnn.ione,l^7so,, e.hinLrwh?.,'" '"•""«'/y«ry text wherein Vo*«» or which may ho knn,^^""^^^^^ • Now the .em, ,„j,,,,r/«,i, „.s hns heershown t T; "^ '^'- Campbell thus: • 1 r; ( f 1 ( !^1 .f 15S OF THE SEAI.tU BOUR. eame thing, but in a diflererit phraseology, in tho Revelation, when it is said " the ten kings receive their power in one iioiir (i.e., at one and the same time) with the beast"— this new kingdom of the little hom ; and we learn fiom the same book, that the rise of these ten, and the seventh head of the Roman empire coincide. In other words, at the period in which the sun is eclipsed in the western empire, as an- nounced by the sounding of the fourth Trumpet, we must look for the revelation of him " whose coming is according to the working of Satan"— him who makes his advances after the manner of the adversary (as ton satana might be rendered), not openly, but secretly at Hrst, till the obstacles in his way are removed. Then he throws ofl' the mask, struggles openly for power, and asserts his right to rule, with all those accompanying signs by which his reign is marked out in this and other prophecies ; but especially with this notable mark— " placing himself in the temple of God" (i.e., the church) as a legis- lator—a power which Christ, the only king, hath not delegated to any man, or set of men upon earth. This is literally coming with the " machinations of Satan," the grand adversary of God and man, who was a liar from the beginning. '« Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ,'' i.e., the anointed A7n^r_honouring him with the lips, but, instead of submitting to his rule, setting up the authority of men in opposition to it? This \s Antichrist ; and ho may be known wherever he reigns by this character— a character which attaches to every church that has an established creed or a public ritual, enforced on the consciences of men by sanguinary laws— a character which belongs as truly to the meanest Dissenter aa to the proudest Hierarch, when the former attempts to lord it over our consciences, insisting that we should abstain from what God has not forbidden, or do that which rests on no other author<;y than the doctrines and commandments of men. But « the man of sin" comes, not only claiming and exercising the power alluded to above, and accompanied with those signs d^nA marks that have been put upon him in prophecy, but with « lying miracles and all manner of unrighteous fraud, among those who perish, because they receive not the love of the truth by which alone they can be preserved." The lying miracles of the church of Rome have been so justly, amply, and ably exposed by numerous commentators, that I shall not take up the reader's time with even a brief detail of them. To her this character belongs almost exclusively. Some sectS'may, perhaps, be found that call themselves Protestants, and yet are ambi- OF THK SKALKD BOOK. 159 n, when it is at one and little liom ; en, and the ords, at the ire, as an- at look for working of ner of the 3ut secretly } throws off ;ht to rule, narked out )le mark — as a legis- ateJ to any ; with the man, who at denieth •uring him ng up the '; and he character reed or a anguinary issenter as rd it over ; God has • than the cising the ind marks miracles, I, because 3y can be ave been >r9, that I of them. ?cts'may, tre ambi- ous to share this honour with th. mother of harlot, ; but the number o uch fanafcs, it is to be hoped, is very small. But the othrpa of he c aracter will, I fear, b. found ,o attach more or le.s be t , Estab shment. a:.d Dissenters, of al.nost every description :lwl e ever the force of any of the precepts of Chris, are eva ed o so a ' e by mgen,ous glosses, there is unri^hte,ms fraud practise, a . ever belongs to any communion in^vhich L is pS: 1; ^^ may bo assured that he is ^-among those who' perish --fiwlee .e truth ,s loved, this cannot exist; and it is only '^ ,y the loveTf IT,::" tt: ^^■"^'^'" ^^^^--^^ - ^"-' ^^^" ^'^^^^^^^ 1 I Less. n. 13 that men can escape this ini.juitous deceit, or be ore serve.) after <^ they are delivered, from the vai,. conversa on retired by tradition from their fathers," I Pet i IS N..r I- .7 aw» „,.o e.«„,ial, and „„„.e,»„.i.,., „„.„„j„ ,„„„ ,„ ^.evo .' 'l.e delusion, ,l,a, .hey „ay believe m lie, and ,e ' d I ?/ Observe, « Tl,c l,nrd shall consume Anlicl.rist." thai N „,„„ , • and tang l,i,n lo>v, « ,vi,l, ,ho spiri, of hi, „,„„,„,■' iX LT.t ''"" hem by, he brigh,„e» of hi, coming." By,!,; „!weTlf ?7 .h. >v„rd .l,a, had, g„„e ou, of ,he LnU, o'f e L II ,na v „f t dherent, of Babylon .hall be i„d.,ce,l ,„ f„™ke ber. iSn „.t h^ voice, ,hey will "eon,e „,„ of her, ,ha. ,hey ,„ay no. l„7aZ or her »,n„ and a„ of he, plague,," Rev. xviii, \. ft^aj, 1, 2 judgmem, denounced again,, her ,l,all be executtd-rrt n>a„, ,ha. he should lie, and ..,ong i, .he Lord g"! vh „dl, h^r " ■nen, when once ,l,ey kno.v Iho dancer to ,vl,icb ,hei,. 7, .he,n,.vil, .„ee»fro,„ her a, ..L ,h « h '' rZ-T' aepa™„on from ,he l,a,lo.-,hi, con.un,p,i„„ of her poteTa'nd i! " ence, and „ ,he ascendancy which .he ■„ oblaincurr , ,„ J, 1 of men by her ■. unrighleous fraud," i ifec,e,l bv th ^ , n,ou,h of Chri.., .he .r„,h, „hich h; ha.h , u /L' hVrl. t arrow, „h,ch he .,ick. fa., in .he hear., of hi, ^emil" XI h subdue, .hem ,,o himself, making ,hem, from rebeir, ?', willing people in (he day of hi, power" Z ,1' i "'" " '' .his King should «ign l„ Z? i, be p isS l:;? 7 "" de^ruchonjrom U,e p,e..nce. of^he Lord,:„dtlr gr^^^^^^^^^^^ • from that Preneiice. that Far, *„»«.=„... .u-. , .. . '■ •ewton's Diesertniir ".vn!. rn, p. 55, H)t. Of iHK stAr.tn nin>K. qual.lies as well aa physical objects were re(|uireil to bo also conveyc.i by writing, an.l as in oral language these c.uld only be ftxpressed by figures drawn from sensible objects, the same method was ruTes.arily employed in graphic attempts, and liencc a lion (or any other figure) was employed, not only to represent the animal itself, but as a substi- tufe (or some other object, to which one or more of the (,ualitie« pn.per to the lion were ascribed. Tims, n lion, by common consent, signified a man strong and powerful-a khifr, and hence such an ex- pression as this-" t/ie lion of the tribe of Judah," i. «., t/te kin^ who had bis descent from that tribe j for even alter Ian.; „agcs became ui.re cop,nus,and would lurni.h many terms proper for expressing abstract ideas, the old method continued, and was blended with oral language, and with literal writings, which was much later than the symbolic. Stianj,re as this method of writing appears to the moderns, it was brought to such perfection as to ,H,ssess powers of expression far be- yond what can now be easily conceived. TIps is plain from the nundicr of synonymous symbols that are known to have been em- ployed in it; nor is it ditlicult in some instances to sec in what man- ner they were derived. Every department of nature furnished obje.ts that were fitted for the purpose: hence, to express a king, they were not confined to the brute creation— whatever was the chief of its km.) became, or by common consent might have become, a legitimate symbol ol a monarch ; as the eagle, wlii,d, was so employed, because conceived to possess tlie fir^t rank among the fealiicred tribes. Again as a k.ny's power to subdue his enemies depends on the strength of Ills king,l.,m, and as animals with horns are, ca>teris paribus, stronger than those who have none, /ior«,v are put for kingdoms ; and kings bavi„g the direction of the national force, the same symbol is, by metonymy, put for kings. In like manner, the firmament, to use the ancettt term, being elevated above tiie earth, and esteemed more splendul and gb.rious than terrestrial objects, was employed tosymbo- lize the mo..t elevated ranks among men ; and, as among the planets, the «/n possesses incomparably the highest lustre, it became the sym- bol of supreme power, while the stars were made symbols of those possessing authority subordinnte to the supreme. Among the Egyptians this kind of writin- was carried to the highest degree of perfection : those traditions and mysteries wliicii were Uioudit of sufficient importance to be handed down to their Bucces- s<.rs. ^vP.ro engraven on the pyramid.s, the wall, of their temples, and "I" I 111-. M.AM.1> iJooK. 80 conveyed X pressed by i iR'fossarily itlicr figure) as a suh.stt- hc qualities ion consent, such an ex- ., the f(ing iges became ' e.\|)roMsing 'd wilb oral ■r tliaii liic rns, it was ?ion far be- II iVom the i been eni- wlial man- led olijccts they were /lirf of its I legitimate 'd, because 'w. Again, strength of s, stronger and kings bol is, by to use the ned more to gym bo- le (lianets, ' the sym- 8 of those le highest icii ivcre ir 8U(TC8- ipies, and 165 wi.ici, ,i,„,. „„„„„; :i Zo^, * """"■" '"' '" ""• -" -"I, .-:«::';: tr::;: 7":,':„"'"r ^ ^-- -"■'■"■ '«'- n,c„, ;; : ;, .'.tnT'',-' ■' •- ••■ i-™« conceit ,1 , ,„,„: eLw ";;,., ;" ;"," '"'"'""■'' """'-• '■•""• » vey thai i.l..», „ ,n,,J|vi 1^1,1 '"■' ""' ""'■" '""""' "> C'"- in «ur j„dp„ ,„ J ™ T ' ,!,";™'''''^ •" " '"C'"?i.v|.lnc, !«„„,„ B". ti.i» i.. in ,w,, tin/L Tr ,';v;;f'', "-«, Ir™ « • "-.»,.lK,„, an,l, I, „„„: •„ J, J ' ™ '"""■""■I'-l »yn.l«.l» „W, ••> tl.eir va,i.„„ fc.l.in^i,,,;!: ";?;"' '" "' '".""-cnrdin, " i. .1.0 ,i«y „ro„ expo.,,., i,':: ' } ^3 1'/;; it """""'"•™'' '»'ln»trj., „„, to „„/, |„„ , , „, * " '""'>■. 1" employ anJ JoliM ™„y „r |,o .v^iibl ! n ?'""' ~"- '" "anid ".caning of „„, .„ J^^. | ' "d 7 .r""'"-' "° "'""'"'•' ' '"" •I.0.C fail. r..c„„r« ,„„ , e „J ,0 ,: " '""',""■*"' °"" ""'« "> a,cerlai„i„g ,hc m„o of„„j „„rd i„ ,1! M Z ""*'• "'"" r" 166 OP THE SEALED BOOK. method. ,t can l.ardly be doubted that the true and genuine signif.ca- t.on of every one of the symbols they employ may he satisfactorily ascertained. It may not bo in the power of any single individual to accomplish this desirable object. When he cannot, by his industry discover the meaning of any part cular hieroglyphic, instead of showing himself ingenious, let hivn be ingenuous and confess his want of suc- cess, and we may hope that others, from sources which he may not have an opportunity of consulting, will soon suj)ply the deficiency. Having thus endeavoured to show the necessity of carefully dis- tinguishing between metaphors and symbols, which will be of use in our future i)rogresH, I shall next proceed to the particular signification of those made use of in this Trumpet. SECTI0^ II. -Of the Fallen Star, and the Opening of the Pit of the Myss. " And the fifth angel .^ounded, and I sa.v a star fallen (not fall, as in tlie common vereion) from heaven unto the earth j and to him was given the key of the pit of the abyss," Rev. ix. 1. Ji Sta,, as we have frequently had occasion to see, is a symbol of a civil or ecclesia -tical ri.ler. It never has any ether signification throughout this book or that of Daniel, when used as a symbol. We are not left in doubt here respecting this star, for this is not its first ogy.f«.in to have proceeded on symboii,- principles ; the mystery beinB onlv 1.18. that such object, as m hieroglyphic pictures were made the sySot °er torn ideas, were considered as omens of the things themselves ' ™'" °' "*'• "But of all the Pagan superstitions, that which is known by the name of One,rocn„c<,, or the art of interpreting dreams, is most directly to our pum^ There .s a curious treatise on this subject, which bears the name of AchmeTTri Arabian writer ; and another by Artemidorur. an Egyptian, who livedXut'Z end of the first century. Im the former of these collecLn8^S both work^ arS compiled out of preceding and ««rj, ancient writer.), the man.«er of inTeriret.n^ dreams, according to the use of the Oriental nations, is delivered ; as Z ru es which the Grecian diviners followed. a» deduced in the other. For lid.t and fnvoous as this art was, ,t is not suppowd that it was taken up at hazard or could be conducted without rules But the rules bv whinh .h- n!r i. * i Oriental diviners justified their mterp.etations.Vf!;,a? to'h'tf bet ^o'^t/oj symbohc principles. .... So that the prophetic style, which i. all overTainted works "" '""•gery, receives an evident illustration from thew two "Nor is any sanction in the meaiitime. given ,o the Pawn practice of divining by dreams ; lor. though the same symbols be interpretedin tKme manner, ye^l]^e prophecy doth not depend on the inten>retnlinn of the dren," It follows that the rules which the ancient diviners observed in explainina sym- i.ntroi M, by h founti theci the ct follow " bitte 15jai in con coliecti word, J abyss." title g\\ conferr« bottomk That in this I sideratio the cstal The Moi given int( the most f^ Trun Seals. ^ of t.his kii been expl matters thi was to deal to magnify siah ,•— wei Daniel's sej of the seali not enough " Thi8*/flr the Son of Ma that rock iipo'i wherever or bj all who believ( 5- 8. 35. uh. . xW., Ac. OF THE SEALED BOOK 'he church. The b«, * „", ™" "" l'™!*' 'Pl-e-, which ,v« „ ''"t«r envying, .„j Lfe,*ea„h „«„',''!'• \'^ " '"^^ f"" "f .» com„o„ «,i,„ Chri«ia„ kll.nd .h "»^°"""''"=''™.- .dcr.>,o„,: Nex, ,„ u,e .euin,! of " /'°'" ''"'' ''''''''"''"8 «■"- the eslahiiahmen, of ,ha, kZi^'^ ' '""8^''"> «f 'he Me Jh W« *».< »M .0 change lt°j;'" ";, " -«' """ 'he ^ITo} given into his hand" for . *^''®' ""^ «» have " /},« »f 'hi. ki„gd„™ aiijj^ ^ S ° :r':"'r'"'"'"hee«..^ heen explained. ,he„ a« .he Ll Wo '?""-"• 'h« ha. no ■"•«e« .ha. .e,a.ed .„ .he king « ,„X °, "° '*"" """"ed ; .V .ft" ,""" '" •!»««., «.onderfull,, e.L !«. « '''"* «»""«• "ho ^ .".gnif, hi,„.elf again/'.. r,;™f^ '° P™pe' in h. hand.!- „„'; «M ;_we« pri„„i I "'"ee of Pnnce,,- ,-. ^ the Son oHWan'!!" tk^""* • enounced the truth which P-. ~~" that rock ,ZnZ,iI^'' "" ""' ^hriBt. th«™on ofTh.^f " T**"' ""ncernina wherever or by wbom.l'^" "''' ""^ ''''urch of G°od thi u"? ^1°'* '" 'hit tm.h* --, _, ; oi - I'ttUi, xiij. 168 OK THE SEAl.tn DOOK. j^iveii in llic sul)se(jiuMit part of this book of tlie Revelation : Huch an explanation must be Ibund somewhere between the beginning of the tsixlii chapter and the end of the eleventh : for to tliese two and the four intermediate chapters is the opening of tlie sealn confined ; the subsequent parts of the book bein^ composed of the things which John was commanded to " prophecy against many peoples, and na- tions, and tongues, and kings." It is no objection to tiiis, ihat the Revelation is thus made to re|>eat the same things, for it cannot Ix' otherwise, when it is considered that the very things which .loiin was to prophecy were communicated to him by making liim eat (i. c, study, weigh, ponder) the very book from whicii the seals had been removed, Rev. x. 9 ; in the compre- hending of which lie was also assir-ted by new visions, and by in- structions, communicated by special messemrvrs sent from heaven for that ])urpose. Nor can it be alleged that the rise of Antichrist's kingdom makes part of tlie contents of the third trumpet : the general aposlacy which, according to Paul, 1 Thes.-. ii. ;}, was to be the pre- cursor of the Man nf Sin, is indeed, as we have seen, described under that trumpet; but, u ink- this was carrying on to maturity, //p that hindtreil the revelation of the Son of Perdition was still in the way ; nor was he removed till the fourth trum|)et was sounded, and tlie light of the third part of the heaven pnliiic was extinguished. Therefore none of the preceding trumpets could embrace this event. But the hinderance being taken out of liie way, then the star which fell from heaven imder the third trumpet, the head and leader of the Antichribtian hierarchy, asserted his claim to a kingdom, which " is of tiiii world," and which stands in direct opposition to the kiiigdnni of Christ, wiiich '< is not from hence." He now became a little horn — a circumstance which has not been generally notice::,;: '""'""^ ^'" ^"^ "•" "'« ''"'g^* ^ territories, and at Ic.g ucc LtrT ' "" '"' ""^ "'^'^ «'' '"-'• self above then all." '^ '" '^"'""8 »"^' "'^g^irying him- The power which he claimed when 'c fir«, . 8p.ruual powers «o at least heasser ' f Z\ Tl " ^"■"' "" ' J'«guising its true ol.jocl. H. .H cL . f '''^""^"''^'«^'" shutting, and he hL^^^T^^T^' ^''^'^ ^' ^ the key or key« of the kin Jom nT «yT"^ol~» „ key," nof of the aby.,.' .• ,., he;i ' '''"'''''' '^"' " '^e key of the pi, were darkened by .a.n of th?:!,::; ^^ r.^ ?"" -" ^"^ - of the symbol is so ,1"^' h!' ' '"' ""^-^ Thi. meaning one: accordingly exposit^ L t irunr"'^" ''' '' ''''^ ^^^ t'on in the passage before m • and " u '"'"^ " "^^'^ '''g"'"'^"- the fallen star, of course appK-'th i "^ "''''' '''^'^^^' '^ he he propagated. But a. TmiI t^^T ^" ''^'^^^ -''g'- which the errors here predicted doC^, ^ ,':^::^ "-" ^^--t^ so to.§ but to those of the men of w 1 « thet r^;;'" " '"' '"'''"' V "". .V. 1, 3, that inthelatterfmest ov2 nT^''"'''''^'^' faith, giving heed to seducing s„ir ,?'"'^ ^''P'^^ ""'«'" '''« d^'n^ons (Mmonion) ; speakin,. 1 • ? ''««'rines concerning t Les HieroKlypI,. -ie Valeria- p (i05 ««''niniunicatod. ;o Maho,,,,.. The wS. " r ':;^^S:i r ' ''7- -"""• - ""Pu.od rehB,on.-Th«s.> who .pe„k -r h . ;:,? I'T' m'"' ^'''^" '"-• b™nche,l h,« new ': * .,1,.! -_- cfiion. 170 OF THE SEALED BOOK. to abstain from meats, which Gotl hath created to be received with thai,ksgiving by them who believe and know tlie truth." -That this is the darkness let out of the ♦' pit of the abyns," !« declared in positive termB at the end of this diaptor, after the evils inflicted by the Euphratoan horsemen are described ; for it is added, that » the men who were not killed by these plagues, yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship demons ( Daimonia), and idols, nor of their sorceries," &c. On these doctrines of darkness, the " dark sentences," in which th'i king of « impudent counte- nance," Dan. viii. 23, was to be well skilled, I shall not now insist, as they will fall to be spoken of hereafter. Smoke, in hieroglyphical language sometimes signiHes even the de- Bire todogootl, when it receives a wrong direction under the influence of error,» or what, in the language of Paul, is called " a zeal <,f God, but not according to knowledge;" that mistaken zeal which leads a man to persecute his fellow creatures on account of their religious opmions imagining " that he doth God service." Smoke is likewise considered as the presage and n.companimentof Jire;f and fire, as we have seen in this book, signifies war.— This « amoke as of a great furnace," was the prt^uge of those wars of which " the man of sin" was to be the instigator, for the maintenance of his power; r.nd accordingly we ai-e told further on, that he had "power to bring down fire from the heaven," in the sight of men— that 18, to excite tempests in the heaven politic— a power which he never could have acquired, had not « darkness first covered the earth, and gross darkness the people." Isa. Ix. 2. This darkness was indeed so gross, that it might he felt, and was felt: the mn, i. e., the sovereifrn power, was clouded over, not mitten, as the imperial power was under the former trumpet, but " darkened by the smoke from the pit," men k^ing taught to respect and venerate ecclesiastics more than the higher powers, which God had commanded «//toobey, not excepting the highest church dignitaries upon ea.-th. Nor was this all : the sovereignty of the ^«« of Ritfhteoumeas was invaded, and men were taught, in opposition to his testimony, that it xvm not a vain worship to receive for doctrines the commnndments of men.J • Valerian, p. 625. ~ t Horapo. liiiis ftleff-Rlyph. lih. ii. cap. Ifi. J LansudBe cannot describe the inmcralile ipnornnre which for naef. nrrvailed eompaw. I,., ,ho fi.ilow.ns; "^tw ao o spr,„„rn Po,h- Znchary, in one of h„ Th good I it indi atiirry smoke which for as 1 mediui maintei " smoki frame o their [kj have be secured ness. « every go 10) gov offences, Certaii was acco siastics o executing of the lati in the stat quence, sii be exj)eci( followed. made them the poivor yield them ranks of mc whenever tl their obedie their sway. letters to Bonii forbuldeii to ea me, how \onn 1 have given no i uiiicas dried in i I'roper that he s * Arfeinidoni oceived with -That this is '»i in positive cted by the '■ '• the men f the works monin), and i( darkness, I'nl coiinte- nuvv insist, iren the de- e influence eel of God, ch lendu a i\r religious or THE SEALED BOOK. I7J 3 imperial lie smoke clesiastics '/to obey, Nor was invaded, was not )f men.J prrirailpd entirely, I'nMinnblf 'HP of Jii» The air was also darkened Thn good or evil, ancordin^ to the sla.e i 1^7^""^'"* '"^ ^^''^ "'■• '^«"<>»e« - indicate. «o.„i .„ J, bu;:; ^ j^ ^JT"; "f --ndp„., ««^/y c««^«^.«n.". ^,^^ ,,^.^ '^"; f ^ nnd cloudy, /i/.^^ «-« 'naintenanceonife,is,.on.a,„ina;e, T'^^T'^^y "'''"'''''« ''"r the "-.oke, a« or a ,L, fur a^^ "^^^^^^^^^^^^^ ""'-''"'y »>>' dense -- of government, the ,Sc J' : ll^t^"'*^' '" '"^ '^« ''e.r ,H3ople, by which the blessu.gs If J , T"" '"'""'■*^'^"'' «"'! "ave been adnnnistc-red to all Z^ 1 f ' '''" ^''•"»' '«"•« ought to secured to their rulers, wa. n a^d . 1 ''^''""^ "'" '''« '>««P'« --. Subject,, were deprived o It T ' '' ""^ '"«'^' '^»'''- every governn.ent owes them all fi T: "'" '^'•'^^«*='-" ^vhich 10) governments are insritut'ed ■ "' "'"" («««"• '^i- 1- offences, and the most heinous vices w !'"""", '"''^ '=°"^^«^ into Certain it i« that the dark^nijg '.::"/ "'? ' was accompanied with all ,he evils ,1^, Tl "' *•"■" "'""tioned, «.aa.ics obta.ned the power o, i I ! . "'' """'^^- Eccle- executing their sentences was I If to , 1 ",''''' ""' ^''^ '"^«'"y ^^ o' tl.e latter was thus degraded insttXf:-''''"'^ ' ''''^ P^^ "> the state, it fell i„,„ .J, second In . '^ '^"''*"^ "« '*•« «"' quence, sunk in the estimadon of ii^'^^,^'' '^ " "^"'^ '^*"'«'- be ex,M3cted from such an inversion o 1 '"^'^ '*'"' ""K^t followed. Ec.clesia.tics. taki^ar , ' ofT"™' ^^''^ "^ ^^ing, made themselves masters both of k.n " . " ^'"^' '^"'"•«"««' the power of the former t ll fe ^ "'"^ «"''J-'« ' ^-P'oying yield them that .^verence and w^r. "T^ .TP' "" '^''^ '«i'^d to ranks of ,nen, and exciting the a te I ! ' ":'"''^ '""" «» whenever they da,.d to oppose tl e r . un i^ "'""''' *^' *''^'' P''"^"' their obedient and passive inj'ir^T' ^ their sway. ' '"struments .n subjecting the people to 172 Of THE 8EAl.En BOoK. '^ap|Hja-H, li.en, iliat Daniol\s "liulo liom. the kin^ of impudent counte,.iuice, ti.e prince tlint wis yet to come ;"— I'n„r8 » „,„„ of «i„ t he son o< poidition," vvho.e ini.,uitous npirit was at ivork even in the clayn of the Ap,.,t.t-.. ;_an.l John's " (hllen star, the an^el of the ahy-H, (he destroyer, ihe Antichrist ;"~ail predicted the mime arrogant UHurpuig, unprincipled powe.. In the grand features by which it in pointed out they all au'rei : Daniel says, " He sf.nll do according to I«i8 own will, and magnify and exaK iiimself above every god," every potentate ;-.VM says, -He opposeth and exalteth himself above all that .s calle.' god, {all thai is known by the name of civil aut/io- nty,) or that .. reverenced ;"_John says that ho "darkens the sun," that IS tlie sun politic, putting the lawful power of kings in the shade, that his own may bo exalted. They likewise agree in the time: DamePs «' little horn comes up among the ten horns of his fourth beast, .. c, nses at the same time;- Paul's " man of sin is revealed when the then ruling power, which hindered him, is taken away," 1. e., when the imperial head is removed, by the e-stablishment of the ten kingdoms which succeeded it ;_and John's " king of the locusts" makes his appearance in that character, " when :he imperial sun is smitten" by the blast of the fourth trumpet; for then the firth trumpet sounds ; am: it is permitted to him « to open he pit of the abyss •" and, further on, in " the Rt^velation," we are likewise informed, that this deast, or kingdom, the eighth head of the R(,n,un empire was " to receive its power in one Jiour," i. e., at Uie ame lime " with the ten kingdoms." I hnvo been the more particular in pointing out the rebellious spirit by which this usuqwr was to display iiis contemj)t for the higher powers, '.ecausi^ this ..art of his character has been too little regarded by expositors; bul t may be proper here to remark, that Daniel, laul, and John, agree also in the character they ascribe to him as the enemy of Jehovah. Daniel says, " He shall speak great words against the Most High-wear out the saints of the Most High," and worship the god MoAuzzim, i.e., protectors, dead m^n, demons ;-. I'aul 8Ry8, « he shall sit in the temple of Cod, exhibiting himself as t.od, and tea J. - doctrines concerning demons ;"_and John says, 'ue denieth tha. Jesus is the Christ," i.e., tfu ^ntnnUd, that is. th^ Kinc! ; for such is the import of the word Messiah in the Old T.s.ament, and Christ in the New, when accompanied with the ar- uclo thc.~\\\xU wh.tPvor npparen; piety men may, in words, confess fhat Jesu. ^, Mr Cl.nst, if .hoy do n,.i. ,n ovrry thiim. «„|„„i, ,„ Hi^ autho that n His. • Amid " spun air," \ earth.' Se< «Ar unto til power,' Thej was pre and not of heave Here w dominior his authc king of t came loc I have Consider argumenti! their head dress of tl Do they n world wht marks of i « very dilK dent, in th whatever t are intende Here I i employs nc numerous t • Brialiimi! •ulborily-il .1,0, ,,..1,1 „|.,|i„„„„ ,„ Anli,-I„i,i," ,vl,id, w„H „, ; ,: """•.»'"' 'I'"»ll,„l ...piri, „,. '■""'■"-B'«..f.i«„Mi,/„.,„ 41;:;:: "" ■"-"' '■8--n,,„ "f heaven" (,|,„ ,,,„,„ „ ■ ,, . ''' " ' *" "■ '"' ""' »8.-.i,..l " ,|,„ ,,„., king of ihe nbvm-" p,,. i,", ' ""' "'" '^'■« "ith " ,|,c I have nlpea,ly ha,l occa»ioii i„ no,i-„ ,i,., insider Iho Anibian, a, intended 1 ,h, '' '=™'"»"'«loni* "^u^en,, in ,„„„„„ „f „„ ^^^ ,^^ ^ oc,,.. ^ „^„ tlleir heads a, U were crown, like od,l •> , "" ''«'-i"l!on ^'.»<.f -ho Ar..,ia„„„„„ havtrin;!:^"^.'" "" "™''- Do they mean to ineinuale thai ih. o. ™"" "' ""i'""- world who wear 0,.,^ vL J?°°"' ""= "" ""'y "" i" 'ho . -ryd.-eren.description'oL.en' l^^.JZt"'".'''''''' "^ <)«nl, in the two forme. Section, thn? ,h ! '' ""'" " "'■ whatever loth, Mahometan. I,; 'h 'r™'" '"•"""• '"'«i»" - intended hy thi, him",";,.!. •"' "°" "•'""""" '°-«'-i" who .™!t;'„„TrrpCirrt,!:' rw"'"^"" '- '"^^ -'- I 174 Of THE SEALED BOOK. ascprtBin, then, the signifiration of ttna hiernglvphic ; and, aa it8 m< ailing in that quality cann .t be found in the sacred wri(ing«, we mu8t haverec III -^c to uthi^r^i. Honpollo* miys, that to repromMit a man attached to sac ..-d things, the Egyptians painted a h.ciist (or grasshopper) ..nd herusf informs* UB, that hy h>cu«t8 the Ejiypiian prieHl« dehoted men receiveii into the fellowship of sacred thiiiL's, nnti practised in the discipline of holy mysteries. In other words, iho ioriist is the pi mt .ml hgitimnta eymhol for a |)riest or minister of rdiuion. Tluy held that the mystical doctrine resembled the locust ; and more espe.-.ally the writings of this doctrine, which not comprehending any Hyii.n.Ies, nor teing constructed like oral langnnjfe or common writing, but com- posed wholly of s, nbols, discoursed with an absolute sit-nifirnncy ; that is, their discourses and writings, iliough as iininteli.gible t. the profane as the noise of th. ocusi, had a meaning known to the initiated ! It mi^ht have been thought, us this knowledge was too sublime for common men, that these priests, contenle.l with the exclusive enjoyment of such satisfyin- food, would, in pi o those who were doomed n.)t to lie partakers, have feasted on it secretly and in silence ; but the old Ga-ek proverb, "Scratch not the belly of the locust," employed when they \vore fearful of setting a loqu. . lous man's tongue in mr)tion, seems to ascribe to these men a dillbrent character -' It is allowed to locusts," savri Demetrius, the philoso- pher, « to cry v.ith impunity, and such is their noi e that we dart not even oi,'.»ji '>'j! rnoutlis.":}: It ui>i.cnrs. then, that the men symbolized by locusts are those ol the sacred oilers, men attached by profemon mid trade to what they call ancred things. They are the same of whom the t iiurclies were forewarned from the beginning : «< I know this," says Paul, Acts xx. 29, 30, « that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the llock. Also, of your own selves (he is addressmg • Hornpollinis Flieroglyiih., lib. ii., cap. 55. t Ibid lib. xxvi.,cnp. 42. t According to Ariemidorus (lib. iii.) locusts '^Iso signify musicians, and ihis holds true ol ilie men liere intended. Gervnis (Histoire de Suger, toin. i p. 23) informs us, that in the tiflh century, in different places, acLm„..vi"n« of praise wore performed by singers, who succeeded each other both night and day that the service might suffer no interruption. This turbulent shouting and the noise ot instruinentH were subsiituted for the simple sacrifice of praise and thanks- Civing— a proot of the dominion of Unbyion. in which " the voice of harriers and musicians, niid ot organists and tnimpetors. ahnil soon be heard no more at all - R.'V. x\ ill 'Vi ' bisht disci for n revile affbcl gOOlj, ' lovers therer peopli , amonj apotet, them, knnwe unjust that wfl vernme digiiitiei the high dignity, innumcr of the I come to chap, xii period ill presbyter emperor \ Maitin, h BO audaci( Let it be I presbjrters tion due to his own or Having i to the locus of the vice out of the ai "f the fifth * Sulpitiou; Dialog. II. ca or TH« aSALKD BOOK bi»hop«) sh.ill men arise sn-.kin. di-cipl.. after .l.on.." .. 'fn' , !, 7""" •'»"'«•' »" ^^ - aw.y for men hI.„I, ,. ,.,,ers ..f .,.« ,, ; f^"' ^^'•"-'' »*">- - 'i' come ; «"...i, Uaitur^. |...a.l-s,ro„, hiri T^"'"'^™^' •-'"^-'-«" the 'oven, or r;,Kj 5 having ; fo ^ oT. "'7 "''"""^'''^^ ""- «'-» "•ereof." o Ti„,. ,i, ?^,T:f f '"''""V"'' J«"y-'^ .he power People,- ays Pe.er, •' Ep/ij., „„^ ,Ue^Zin"vr^''''' "'"""^ ^^-^^ a^'nngyou. who privii- sh II bri„! "'"''^ ''"'"' '^'^'^''"^ ;hem, ''ri„gi„,;:,/,He::. ;:' JirZ ''^^^ «''- '-ght fenoweth how .o deliver the .u y «: o ' l7 "" ^^•'* ^-' ""lust men to the .lay of in,|L.lt? k ' "" '^*""^*' ^'eee ^''a* -il aner the IlL i^ ht ^f^' T''^' ^ '" "^-"^ ''-em d'g"itie8." .Vo, the hi. .rr ,v ,,? "'""^ '" ^P*'"'' evil „f ^e ^H.r po A ...:;; s!?i:;^:;-f«'^ r '"^'"'"'" "- d'P'ty, an.| en,.!ed to loss reverence han .""' ""^ '■"'■''*^'"^ '" •nnumeroble instance, might be r„:'r ^^^'^^"'^•'-'- Of this of the anoganceand pre u.p i. o U ""^ ^'^^ P»«'-larly come to .reatof^the lH,ast ^Xh 1 ^ "' ° '"'^' "''«" ' «h«P. xiii, r Bhall he„3 only rema k . T ^''*^ '"^ P""'^-"." period in which the • pit ;: '" '" f'' -"'-7' ''- presbyter w,.h held to be of lu J? ^ T "P""^' *''^ «'«^e of a emperor was confide ^l t J''' T'"'*''"'''^'^ na«"re, that the -o audacious as to nain-.in this no ', """'^''^' '''''' °^««'"'«'7 I-t it be recollected, to. t a ^onTrfr tli'"'"' T'''-"''"^' Presljter. had bee, ,ne tvvo di. „."Vde " 'f 7"'' ''''''''' ^^ ■on dueto the lat,. ., what worship ^^d aTL"! "" '^' ''''''- h.8 own onler, hn.l his modesty ^\C. u- ' ^'omanded for Having cuoted the Script^a^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^ '\^'^*'"' ""^ ^ to the locusts. I shall not de.J I ","'*"'''"'" ^^'^''"'^ ^'""^ of the vices that pervaded I '" Tb "• '^"""''" '^^''-'P*'- out of the sn.oke aglin^t the ea h .fi • ' """^ "''^" '^^^ ^a'ne l^^-^enttt^^^^ * Sulpitious Severus. r)« VSi« n* .• . — — — __ I>.al..g. II. c.p. vi. p. 4.^7."" '^'"* ^^^'"•"•". -P- »., p. 3.,a. compared .ith MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHARV (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 1.0 I.I 150 2.8 3,2 ^ i^ t i^ 2.5 1 2.2 2.0 1.8 1.25 1.4 1.6 ^ /APPLIED Ifvl^GE Inc 7Z£'m '6^^ East Mam Street ~.= Rochester, Ne« York 14609 USA '-^ (716) 482 - 0300 - Phone ^= (716) 288- 5989 - Fa» 176 OK THE SEALED BOOK. are unanimous in liieir accounts of tne luxury, arrogance, avarice, and volu(3tuousness of the sacerdotal orilors:_viccs which would never have been endure!, had not tiic greatest part of mankind been sunk in superstitioa and ignorance, and all in general formed their ideas of the rights and liberties of Christian ministers from the mcb. exhibiteu by the sacerdotal orders among the Hebrews, Greeks, and Romans, during the law of Moses* and the daikness of Paganism. The barbarous nations also, those fierce and warhko Germans, who, after the defeat of the Romans, divided among them tlie Western Empire, bore, .vith t!ie utmost patience and moderation, both the dominion and vices of the bishops and priests, because, upon their conversion to Christianity, they became naturally subject to their jurisdiction ; and still more, because they looked upon the ministers of Christ as invested with the same rights and privik-ges, which distinguished the priests of their fictitious deities Multitudes of people of all kinds were everywhere admitted, without examination and without choice, into the body of the clergy. .... Many of these ecclesiastics were con- fined to no fixed places or assemblies, had r.o employment of any kind, but sauntered about wherever they pleased, gaining their aiaintenance' by imposing upon the ignorant multitude, and sometimes by mean and dishonest practices.f The monks, another genus of the same order, of whom I have yet much to say, had hitherto lived only for themselves, in solitary retreats, without assuming any rank among ecclesiastics. They were now gradually distinguished from the populace, became so wealthy, though originally professed beggars, and obtained such honour- able privileges, that Ihey were now enabled to claim an eminent station among the supports and pillars of the Antichristian community.^ They were now become so celebrated for piety and sanctity that vacancies among the higher orders of the hierarchy were often fillei. out of their body ; and the passion, which had long prevailed, of building and endowing edifices, in which the monks and the holy virgins (another part of the family of the locusts) might serve God, in the most commodious manner, was now carried to the most extravagant lengths .§ • Their pretensions to the priesthood exhibited unrler the law of Mose/ were open denials '• of the prieisthoud and law bein": changed •"—of " thp " priesthood of Him who was made not after the hiw of a carnal commandment but after the power of un endless life"-a..d of •' die word of the oath which consecrated the Son for evermore. """-u + Mosheim, vol If., p. 30. edit., 1790. i Epiphanius, Expo.sit Fidel lorn. i. opp., p. 1094. § Norisius, Hist. Pelag. lib. c. iii., p. 272, tom. i. opp. avarice, and ivould never )een sunk in leir ideas of v3 exhibiteu id Romans, tiism. The , who, after !rn Empire, )minion and inversion to iction ; and as invested e priests of kinds were choice, into s were con- )f any kind, laintenance ' mean and ne order, of hemselves, :clesiastics. became so ch honour- nent station mmunity.f nclity that often filleii evailed, of 1 the holy ierve God, the most ' of Moses, "—of "the iraaiidniunt, ooth, which OF THE SEALED BOOK. ,77 their affairs, and to su^e „ fetlj'U"' /''^ '^.k respecting The former part of thi^ ,W . '*"."'' "^'^^^ '"'^'cale mipoient threats.* every per J Wh 'Ithr'' 7 " ^° ^Pi^'"^' ^hat it must strike WorL' idle talk-ont mysteries, and if nothing ^iglu7espi..e\e:;Je. r'"i f :r ,1^ -""'.P-'^h those who scorpions of the ear.h have pov^r • " '^ ' " ^^^'^ S^" P^wer as the than the sting of the scornion in ..' ^ " '""'''' Pi'oper to them the sealed b!ok foej;? 11 ..">"• ''^'"^' ^his was what power «hall be mightf u o brh' "' '^^ '''" '^^"^'^-" '- have " the povvcrVai; 1' C^^/J- ^ '' '^ "'^«" Rev. xvii. 17, that the power git en to U^ , "' ''''" ''''"^^^«' ten kings"-and hence !heir ablhtrJ:,::;::-; ^^ ^'^ ^^" ^he ^-.~h:x;:^t;:;:r""'^^^ and hurt those whon- theTchl .?"TP'°"~" P^^^"" t^ injure wished to represent an equ'a, cmb ^ b ^ ' '''^" ''^ ^^^P^'-« painted a scorpionf and a crloTe L "''" '^' adversaries, they annihilation ; l,„t if they m a„t to ,'v ' '"'"''' ^''^^^^^" '""^"=' him as one of these anlr a '^ n" " ''''"'■' ^'^^^ '^P-'^^^nted ^Peedily, but as a sco^tTfr ^Z t^^^TTTI ''' ''''-y cular, the symbol of the power given o,, TV '" '"^ ''"''- they did not acquire their infl.iPnf ? "'*' " ^^"y striking : and persevering' „lZ^ ttev '" ' '"' '""' '"' '^ ^'"^ ^'^^^-s days of the Apostles b^' Ztl r" """"'''^^ '* ""^'^ ^" «-'>' as the do^nion for Jhiclle' ^ ,:^l' '^ t"' '" '^ T""'' ^"^"^' ''^ fourth empire was destroyed B^\Vu'"" ""' ''" '^^"'"^'''^ >_^_JiuMhen the p.nver of Antichrist * Artemidorus, lib. ii. ' t Horapohnis, Hicrogl^-ph, lib. ii. o„p. 3.,. !;•« I 178 OF THE SEALED BOOK. became tremendous, and the mightic.c monarchs were made to feel the weight of its dreadful tyranny. The hieroglyphic employed to designate the malignity of the power- conferred on the locusts intim3tes also the means by which it was acquired, and the spirit by which it has been invariably accompanied : the land-scorpion is a particular symbol of treachery and fallacy."* Sophocles has this proverb, «• The scorpion is constantly on the watch under a stone;" and Nicander, b, his Theriaci, observes, that the scorpion places itself in ambush beneath a stone. Apuleius denotes by the scorpion, a man of a sour and morose disposition : " Do you know a certain cruel tything man of this city, whom, on account of the moroseness of his manners the common people call a scoq.ion ?" And the ancient astrologers maintain, among the aphorisms, ihat those born under the sign of the scorpion are lustful, voluptuous, quarrel- some, irascible, and subtle in sui-prising their adversaries. Naturalists also tell us of the scorpion, that of all the class of noxious injects, it IS the most terrible-its shape is hideous, its size among the insects is enormous, and its sting often fat.l. No animal in the creation is endued with such on irascible nature :— when taken and put into a place of security, it exerts all its rage against the sides nf ihe glass vessel that contains it ; it attempts to sting a stick which is bought near it, ind attacks a mouse or a frog without any provocation. The vindictive spirit of this animal is equally dangerous to its own species, on being incommoded in the leasi degree. Maportuis put about one hundred of them into the same gIo;3s, and they scarce came into contact, when they began to exert all their rage in mutual destruction :— universal carnage followed, without distinction of age or sex, and in a few days there remained only fourteen, which had destroyed and aed all the rest. Such is the character which this symbol marks out as proper io the men signified by the locusts, and such, in fact, has their character been. They obtained their power by naffy artifices— unrighteous frauds, and false miracles,—" spenkinglies \v hypocrisy," 1 Tim. iv. 2. £ven while Antichrist was in his non-age, it was held as a maxim among " the sacred onlers" that « it was an act of virtue to deceive and lie, when by that means the interest of the church might be promoted ;" and long before the end of the fifth century this diabo- hcal axiom was almost universally adopted by the whole gryllous • Pieras, lib. xvi. cap. xv. ide to feel the of the power ivhich it was ccompanied : ind fallacy."* on the watch ves, that the ieius denotes : " Do you m account of I HCoq)ion ?" IS, ihat those 3118, quarrel- Naturalists us irioects, it the insects is ion is endued to a place of >s vessel that near it, md le vindictive ies, on being one hundred ontact, when : — universal n a few days lied all M-oper lO the sir character -unrighteous ITim.iv. 2. 3s a maxim e to deceive h might be this diabo- oh gryllous ''•^ THE SEALED BOOK. ,79 adversaries, b.t it is av ..^ 'iu . u r" •''^'"''"^"^ ^"^ ^''- 'he most anh.lo.v Divines 'T /''""'' '" "'^ "'^"'"g^ "'' Priety was cuestionc: by ::;/", :f '^ "^^ -g"'-, its pro- weld willipMy exce.t f '"''' ^"^''*^"' ««>'«*-" We C-^.ory Na^::^:^^;::;^'^^^'"^^- -^Hilary^ugusti^ than these veneraH ^ fatLrol^ ' """"'' ^"'"^''' '« '"^re respectable accusation." It ,vas n^ al ' ."'ff ,"' "/ ""'"' '^''"^ '" 'he general hgiouser.o.s, when main 7 ^^ 7 ''" ^^'"'^ P''^^^^"'^' 'hat '< re- -ghttobe u:!;^,":^:^ ;:^f-^;-nerproper.dmoni^^^^^ •"-xim, which was act I .0 ' •'" '"'■'"■"'' '"■"""" '^'"^ the aby«s was opened a dT/'^ ''! """"^* '"*'^"^^^ "^^^ ,he pit of was in:rod„ced witl the ,1 ""''' ""'''' '^' '««- ^S^in^t the earth, -n to the empire 1 : ;::; '""" ^^'f'' ''""^^^"^'-'^ --s- ^-'■•-: -^e -the naC. : rtr:n,:e\r^''r'"^f ^^ .Pov'-er is symbolized, attacked thPn r f '' ""^ '^hich their with the most fervent ^ea, I ""r''^''''^'^^'y'"g«-°"«'her during the contest that a ^ with'ir'p •"-•;, ''' """' ^^^'"P'- confirmed and established by the al • v of A f "' ^^"■^''^'^' nimed to *he following ages. ^ ^"^"'"'*'"' ''"^ 'hus trans- Having ascertained who arp ft.« ,^« --ing po>ve, similar ,0, ha, „n el™ '"" """,'' '^ '"■="*" '- Sec,i«,, p„ceed ,o detail ,11 d J.^ """' ' """'■ '" ""= "«' «»l.«ing .he exeroUe of laTpoCr '' ''"°'" '" ""^ P™!""-^ "omhs, and ,heir .o„„e„ (to he a , , !f ^'' '"'"''"'''' «'« he ■^Irikelh a man." Jfe, "° 7 f "'" ">""»"' »' » «o,,,io„ when the natural food of locust.s, but men In/h ' "'' "^ ''"•■' ^^^etables, *MacIain's Translation, vol. i. p. ,382^ E,i,7,„7 fll n^. 180 OK THE SEALED HOOK. are put in antithesis, is not a symbol, but mcn-« tbose n.en who have not the seal of God in their Ibreheads." Hero is a direct nlhision to the sealing of the iUfiOO narrated in the seventh chapter, and which from ,t8 being introduced before the sounding of the trumpets, seemJ to have been intended as an intimation that the faithful followers of the Lamb, who " aro sealed unto ihe day of redemption," Eph. i. 13, IV. 30, should be preserved by his power from b^ing carried away in the general apostacy. Tiie declaration in the passage before us was a further warning to those ^' sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise," not to be intimidated by the threats, nor led away by the « high swelling words and promises of felicity," 2 Pet. ii. 19, which the false teachers were to dispense (o their followers— to tlie men not sealed ; since to the very persons who should reverence them and submit to their authority, they should prove a snare, a curse, and a torment. « They have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image." This trumpet is silent respeqting the hatred, enmity, and persecution, which the locusts were to manifest towards the followers of " the rider on the white horse," because that had been before fully crimes ; to !," and idle wer to fine, :]uestion the live malice ^o; locustf- each other, adversaries I to anathe- ilice would ne .55 Pro\ rs gave an OF THE SEALED LOOK. ,^, St; :-;u:;rr:ir '"--"-'p'"^'^ ---.'-, which ^^.^_ ^J^^ glom u,th nuscry and woe, and dcln,,d the world ^^J-^bretohi^^ ^^^ ^.^^ ^^^^^^ . ^ ^^^^ among tho rcfornHTs, who. ''ac'i„ 'p, 'bab ' .'i^ "^ !^' Pr-alonco of lu"^'-^ punish all those who .lisrrb, v rl In' ^'"-'" ""' ""^ '■■'^■'' '"""istrato s . uM thisprinoiplo. thatif..S&taS^tlum:::i ""'' '^-^"'"''^ of the .C '" on agamst the Divine law dosorml noro ' ^ '^"''"'i P-'^'^l-n-ont. ivb.'l- S&^i:i^^n:-i-^,;Sr-<''5s^^^^ ;"S=i?-7^i-£i5B-"t^^^^ Iftheychsobeyedthecharsooni^eLor, ^r ""•"'' V'^' f'""' "^ rob.. II on in the mann,,T prescribed i.i the act th v^! ""' "'"' ^''««'o" 'o that ..(il J caption might be issued against them ^ '"'" ^"' '" ''"^ ''^••". ='"'' l"t(er"of were, after the fashion of the syS-l^ '-'^P'.Tr '•'''••""^■"^•'1 to the chu ch 18. from the means of reformaiir n'' °Tf Vh ''"' '^'^ ^''°"' ^^^' r"''Iic service hat obstipaey, tL.ir moveables became escheat > .r.'i''^'""- ^? '^''''' '"^ ^^ase of of the old lady. DuHni prerc- v '^.j'.^^ I''''^^^ ^tery i„ 1587. a relic cerlainlv or his ministers, were defermS V f"'" f"''^ ''^'r"'^''^ increased; for .Jaml^ subjects BypositivestatutrOeO') e r&T ""^ ^""^'^ «"J bodies of allhfs' non-conformity, that is no panist L -1 i '? P''''""" «'-«ons to ppeir 182 Ol- THK SEAi.t;I) Book. kmgJo.n) of the locusts M>*i,IJ " destroy wonderful ly. but not hy |,i, own power»-but the n.eaning of this was .caled, nor would it have been easy to conceive, before the event hnppet.ed, how the thing could possibly take place, had it not be.n declared in the Revelation that the kings themselves would give their power to these men, to' enable fhern in this manner to torment ma.,kind. How cou'd it have been thought possible that potentates should ever become so bhnd to d.eir own interest as to uaste the strengdi of their states, and do every thing in their power to dry up their own resources, by wars carried on ag^.inst their own subjects, for mere opinions'- Reason revolts at the idea-humanity shudders at the recital of the miseries that were thus for ages entailed upon mankind ; and revelation tells us that this could never have happened but for « the smoke and darkness which came with these locusts from the pit of the abyss." I shall not -low detain tbe reader with a particular recital of the manner in which they endeavoured to avoid the odium < f these murders, by making the ruling powers their instruments of slaughter, as this IS more largely insisted on in a part of this prophecy not yet before us; but we must not pass over a striking circumstance, which accompanied the torment of the locu.-ts, and which, in fact, was a prin- cipal part of the torture they inflicted :— « In those days shall men seek death and shall not find it, and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them." How can this be reconciled with what has been already advanced respecting the murders perpetrated by the procurement of the locusts ? Let the reader keep this fact constantly in memory— that the locusts are a body, a kingdom, represented in another part of this prophecy. Rev. xiii. 11, by a "beast rising out of the earth," because it was established by " the kings of the earth ;" and yet said, in another place. Rev. xvii. 8., «to ascend out cf tbe pit of the abyss," because thence came that darkness which enabled its principal members, the locusts, to establish their empire. Now, as an animal possessing life has living members, or, in other words, as every indi- vidual member of a living creature partakes of the life that animates the whole body, s) this politico- religious body has a life proper to itself, in which all its members participate ; and its rulers estimate its iiealth, vigour, and prosperity, by its increase— by the number, not the quality, of its adherents. By the laws of Christ, every rotten member must be « cut off" from his church, even if the operation should be painful to th^^ feelings Jt not by hi* oulcl it liave ■V the thing Revelation, 'se men, to )\v cou'd it become so r states, and ounces, by •pinions? — oital of the 1 revelation smoice and abyss." •iial of ihe n ( f these slaughter, cy not yet ice, which vas a prin- , and shall advanced It of the loiy — that er part of e earth," 1 yet said, e abyss," principal in animal ery Indi- an i mates )roper to timate its iber, not cut off" I feelings ^"^Ployedi,. such rassag.s meu. to '''-f^'"/^'' ">e word '"^^^ - to out off a branch' o Le T'""' '^"" *'" «"-« ^^ '"'-''"l^er so put away reas-o. f . ' r '" ''°''^'"* «'"^k. The '^fy' ^'-t i ,e is'cLad s o' hfT 7 '"^ '"« ^-••'-s in the ^^^'""ged.. and no, only^ o_,lT 1 / '" "'"'' '"^ '-"--'y '^- d-cipline fail in .'rod ,ci ' IT "' '''"^' ''^"'^ «'>ouId -- and .•erorma.ion,'th:n ?p L:t;';r''^ r''' -^-^- -for a separated branch mav »L . ^ '■^'*"'^''' '" 'he body • Rom. xi. 24. "• 'S^'" '^« g'-^fted into i,s own tree!" While the laiv« r,r r-i . ;j7gt'u.separat.Un;,'::i:::;rl;;'^ ^^^^^'^^^' 'h« ^- of had a powerful effect m producing H ' '' ''''"'^''' "'"^'^^ ^ody, •nperfo.mi„gtbed,rerentS : ;;^^^^^^^^ ^ ^-''gent .eal' '''"erness," Heb. xii. 15, all , J M r^J*^" ''^'^' '^e "root of ;7"g "P in the church ::;i ' ;: :^ ♦ ,^ ^'""' trumpet, had to have separated themselves H- n ih m I '"''' ''"'''•^'^ -^^t ;h.p, to observe the laws of hll Masl " 'T' ' "^^ «^"ovv- heu.g exposed to this death, that ev^T ' """' "'' "^'"'^ ^^ Bubmit to .he various abu.es an nev ^""' """ ™ '"^'-«d to -'-duced, bearing vvid. every errh'"''? ""^ "'^^•^ ^^^-''y ;he unity of Christ's bodv " "1, no!' "* '^^>' ^^-''^ 'destroy' ^'••eady been advanced, in tfeatin. n. 1 ^» • ''"■' ''P'^' ^^^a, has -yself with ob.erving l^^Z^^L^''^' ''T'''' ''' -"*- hands of r given (o to continue rily, on pain iiuily could locusts ever lity. While leir infernnl ' lament the ;anccof the lem it was levenheless 1 ihe Itnnge he kille.l," iduccd the Icil to live il, as-sumcd and were their blind g in every lendour of eat of the reel oppo- g coiiM he number of af charac- sed, when id coerceil t majority ?vous was of these regardless the con- t danger, •e reduced mbstance, of these id in their spiritually op THK SEALKl) BOOK. j^^ a- ^lo wickedly again. the'lovl'r'S e '"' '«°^"-" «-" f^an- X.. .'i2, making ,|,en, ,„ submi ''"'" '° J'=^««-''"We;" to avoid what was in their e ^1;^' ''''''""'''y^ «« ^-^ authori.;. The torment wl,i,.i '''"'"^""'' « greater evil. ^' or.nvia,^i;:a:i:::'rtZ:n;':;r^ "^-." that is, severe, of lonTc: ;nL;'°''"" -hen he stnke.h a .'"-tal. Foran illustration of thrinnT' ";"'"""'"«' ^"^ "''"-^n 'ng wrangles and bloody conto., 1. r ^'^ ""'yecollect the nnceas- followers-the ditferent con^ / 7'"^' ""^ 'oeusts involved their ;'-y chanced to gain the e "o ' h "ci:!:""^' "'^' ^""'"^•'"^' ^^ errors of the state to extirpate, llriv. T'""'"' '^' '''""^ »nd cease, f„r ^e know that they ue e to b " '"""'"' ^^^« ^'"^^ "^ =^;Cs;^£r^^^^^ -'-nhetortu..3tohe-vr^-;--.;.~^ faces (were) as face, of mL ; and Xll 7'" "' ^'''^ ' ^"^ *''«'> an the. teeth were as of lion ,» Re "x 7 J'""' "^ ''"'^ °^ "'-"en ; _ In the common vers.on we re.d «\ I i'ke '-.ses. S.C.," but W.::: ;;l;; ':.^ ;^7 •'- '-usts were ness m any respect whatever, if tl r""'' '•^^^'"^^«««, /*/^.- for in that case the crea.ures spoken of w^ n' ''"""' '"^^^ '^^Pe> can they be like horses in shape wVe; u ""^^ '' '^'^^^^' ^o^w n^en ?" ^,, eould they have 'anT oth. t^ f' " '"''' «« ^ e^ of have already seen, Jn, real men "f "' '^^^^' ^'"^^^ as wo 186 OF THE SEALKD BOOK. inlroduccd.' Among others, ho Bymbolize^ "immoJorale violence war, coMfiucRt, dumii.ioi. ;'"t and hero uv are prevcnie.I, by (ho words emph)yed, from giving any other i^cn.e to (his sy.nhol ; (or tho horses to which the locusts are reseinhloii are '< hor.sc.s prepared for halile."t Tho personages who make their appearance on the opening of the four («-st seals arc all n.onntod on horses-thoy are all warrior., though one of them only oht-uns th. iiltimnte victory, nnnu-ly, the rulef on the white horae-whito being th. en.blen. of justice (or r,j;hteousnei8Y, prosperity, and triuiiyih. But the rider on tho black horse, the r#e- sentntive of the same men that are lierc symbolized by locusts, islKre pourtraycd not merely as a warrior, but by the '''pair of b^l!anco^^"§a8 a morchant-an unjust merchant, like all u ho acc.mipaiiy or secoi'ul th^i'r commercial projects with war; and, under this lifth truiii])el, thesettne persons have also a double character assigned to them. By locfists they are, as we have seen, symbolized as men in holy orders :~by horses— war-horses, ihey are represented a* bent on conquest ;' for though "it was given to them that they," themselves, "should not kill," but have that olFice performed for them by the secular power, they were n..t the less active in their murderous exertions in quest of tpoyk' victory, and dominion. ';;: These locusts had '-/or their heads as it were crowns of gold."!!' In the common version we read « on their heads as it w^rc crovyns like gold :" but epi, with an accusative, not only may, but generally ought to be rendered for, and life sense reiiiiires that it should be so translated in this place; and fur tho common reading '' hos stephanoi homoioi chnjao"' (as it were crowns like gold), the MSS, in the pro- poriion of 25 to 3, read, " hos sfiphanoi c/iri/soiy^ " as crowns of * A bridled Iwse, for instanco, ropresnnts passions under restraint ;— and the Apostlo .liiinoH soenis to refer to this, ill. 2, 3. t Picriis, lib. iv.— See also Luiieaster'.s (Symbulical Dictionary, and DauLuz p. 25S — 201, and 878. ' X Does not tho resemblance of tho loeiists to " horses prepared for battle " strikingly point to their pride, and vain confuleneo ? Job .\.\xix 19—25 • I'sa. xx.xiii. 17, &e. ' ' \ If. witb Wojdhouse (and some preceding authors), we render ^moos by a yoke, which is the proper and primnrv sense of the word, in place of " 'i n-iir of balances," it will equally well describe the men intended: they are ^wrrtw''"« "'° ■ which OUJ.IU to have mcnt uv'l ^^' """"'"■ •^'•"'•""i^'ance, «nd Trurr p,.„. j,. ,,e ",;''' '" 7^"^ "'« '"^^"-8 o^^ 'I- Seals Hi^ I'-Ph.rie« then relate to the / f '"^''^''^'" ^''''-^^^^y- : ^lo not find in thorn a ,^ e " „ "" ' ^ '^'"'^ " "'" '^"'''^' ' '^^'^ ^^e regal :-or the.o, in, o v" iW V ' "'°'"'' '"" '''"'' "^^ ■''- . eno,„h in,-,.nnec th t -a ?""* """"""' «-' ^ -^ l''ainly en^Mcd to he.o.ne :.u:Z: .Z:^^' :t::'' 'T' ''''' »ndsrron!.,litutl,ol,en,(" Tl,», i """"'"'- ' H"-)' gave tlioir p„,vc.r •Hoy e.vi,,o.l, only , I,,, f „„ ^°j '^ ' "'° "'"SS ky whose ™ni.,a„,e .i™ of po„« ,v„L„ „„;::, :tx:::: r'r°"'v""' ""■ Tklc 1 • h"'"' ^ "Is to a 1 ii'euK pnr ti'.^,,l.l 1 • , ' '"^'"'OIOI cIlTVso Thi. gl„.,„„„, ,„ i „„„„„,„, ^ i,Jj^;„';4' °' 'Jl «Pl«m Iho /,„ ,„ „ „„^2 188 OF THE SEALED BOOK. sacerdctal orders.* When they employ them as their satellites and executioners, (hen, indeed, they extolled their power, anathematizing all who presumed even to murmur against lawless oppression : — but if these puppet kings dared at any time to attempt to shake off the fetters imposed upon them by their spiritual rulers, or, listening to the dictates of conscience, hesitated in any instance to perpetrate the most flagitious acts of wickedness, for the good of the church, they were then taught in whose hands that power was actually lodged, of which they were nominally the possessors ! These degraders of royalty « Iiad faces as faces of men :" that is, though symbolized by locusts (to designate their profession) they are in truth men. The word men, employed as a general term, would also include the female locusts ; but we are not left merely to infer their connection with the family:— "the locusts had hair as hair of women"— they had orders among them different from those who were shaven : witness the myriads of nuns who, in direct opposition to the injunction of Paul, 1 T.m. v. 24, were enjoined tolead a life of celibacy. But the sacred orders being symbolized— not directly described as men— the human « faces and hair" attributed to them must not be taken merely in a literal sense : they respect principally the assumed character of the locusts: their imposing aspect; the semblance of manly virtue and dignity, and the feigned modesty with which their most nefarious proceedings were to be veiled. That their claims to virtue and humanity are all dissimulation is intimated by a phraseology similar to that employed in the preceding clause : it is not said they had " faces of men," but that « their faces were" as " faces oi men— and they had hair" as "liair of women"— assumed characters which no more belong to them than the human face and hair belong to natural locusts. This part of the description of the locusts agrees exactly with what was predicted in the « Sealed Book » (Daniel) respecting the « little horn." He was to have something of human features :— « in this horn were eyes" like « the eyes of a man ;" he was a « seer," sagacious, and endued with foresight ; he had also " a mouth— a speak. • The locusts ruled the real crowned heads as if the crowns had been their own, and verified in their conduct and ajipearaiico the words of the Preacher :— ^.nfJ'Tf" ".r' V'"*'''.^''''''® '*'™ ""''«'■ t'"^' «""'as an error which pro- ceed^th from the ruler: follv is set in great dignity, and the rich sit in low pLe. iarth^"F*'V^"''" -"^^ *' ""'' P""^^8 "''"^'"g as servants upon the satellites and lalhematizing ression : — but shake off the sterling to the Irate the most ".h, they were ;et], of vvhicli en :" that is, ion) they are term, would ?rely to infer ir as hair of se who were >sition to the id a life of not directly tetl to them i principally aspect ; the odesty with That their i mated by a ise : it is not ' as " faces 1 charactera hair belong with what the "little — " in this a " seer," — a speak'' 1 been their Treacher: — which pro- n low place. 8 upon the OK THE SEALED BOOK. jgg vTl'' nl'I'r? T' T """"' ^P-^-gg-t thing,.' Dan. vii.. 23^2:^ ''Tt'Tr:'''' 'n uttering dark femence; G"'i "i'god,'':e;/3fi.-Fro: thi irr'"'^ 'r ^^^'"^^^ ^"^ modesty of il.e locust. .vmlT . . t ^'^''^'' "'"^ ^'»« "^^urned o'.ei.- ^i. is gi:n:„r': ::;^ ^ t r:^ 't ^ ^---'" true charac.cr-a veil assumP' »»ack made upon favour, under L Ila ed al" f ," """""='= ''""'' "P '" """' "ten crowned horns," the "head, '™'' ,'*'"'!*,"''"='' ""*' i« 2™-^4wh.eea;d/„„dt:t,i::'3-rir;:r'r;-^ only of .he earlh, which, »tric.lyLeak „" nel ,' T """ onh^P^peM^d^oU,;^^^ * The men signified bv '^Inmistc" hnii *i . of good tidings," but how di£, is ^hfrlT'fr ""'/? ^' " '^^''bassadors and retinue, which is giv^rb? •' he sZ f ^?1''-" °^>'''™' '^eir embassy, chariots with many horses running to batde"" '"■ """^^ ^' '^^ ^"""^ of protlutlTreSLVlS%?USrr"Sl^'°."^^"'^* '•'"^ -•«'>' be plished the conquest of Kew WorTd bv'tbo l' l^''""''^'' ^^o accom- millions of the human species for^dmnU^M '''l"*?'' er of more than ten into the water; and, afterE'tiS th^ • ,"[ f'"^"" '^'''^'''^''ed captives prevent their apostatizing frS he faihSnn!o"1''f'^' "'•" '^'''' ""•°''f«. ^o locusts, in virtue of a sule3 vow hnn.,^ , *^ these p.ous disciples of the every morning, in hono.SrChr i and^tho tTv, ;v'"\ ''''^^^^^^^^ ''r^" '-'"?■' Histort/ of the West Indies. ^ '''"' ^V'^'f les-'-'^^cc Edward's J 90 OP THE SEALED BOOK. I. CMS, the head, hemselves were so blinde.l with the con,mon darkness as (roquently lo attack each other with the whole strength of iLcir respective kinploms for no earthly ol,joct whatever, hut to rivet mo,e closely on their own ne.-lcs the chains which these infernal agents ha,i forged for t!,cm nn.l their people. Look at hi.tory-can a sing.e war be pnnh.cc.l that has taken place in Europe since the epoch of that darkness which gave pow.r to the loc.st-, wiiich had not Its origin in the machinations of this body_or in which ,hey or the;r heads did not contrive to introduce the name of that reli'^ion which pre;iches only Pkace? ° The evils proclaimed by the preceding Trumpets had some limits -the third part of the creatures and ships in the .ea-the third part of the snn and moon; but the plairuo of the locusts has no boundary-vvherever they appear they carry their pestilence with them, and "torment those men who have n..t the seal of God in their loreheads." "By reason of these false teachers, who have many followers, the way of truth came to be evil spoken of." 2 Pet. 11. 2. While they had power, in the height of their prosperity,* defended by their iron breastplates, to fine, imprison, and inflict corporal punishment on all who presumed to refuse .aibmission to th°ir will, none dared to testily openly against them but those only who were "senled by God," and who, in cnnr-equence, often sealed their testimony with their blood. Deterred by the punishments that awaited such a crime, those who groaned under the iron y„ke of these tyrants, and yet could not endanger them-^elves bv an open resistance could not but feel, and as far as safety would permit, complain of the evils which they were made to endure. But those who inflicted them wore "Ministers of the Christian religion" (so they biasphemouslv called and still continue to call themselves); is it to be wondered then, that the deluded multitude, " the men not sealed," whose ears have not been opene.l to hear the truth proclaimed by the faifhful and true witness, should identify these men with Christianity, and in consequence "speak evil of those things which they know notf' Jude 10. It could not be otherwise. They knew nothing of Christianity ; for Antichrist never did, nor ever will teach it. But, ignorant as they were, <^.ey knew by " the work of the law written in their heart " Rom. n. 15, that the practices of these tormentors of mankind could not possibly be warranted by any dispensa.on issuing from infinite wisdom and goodness. Can we be surprised, then, to find, that as OP THE SEALED BOOK. e common ftreiigth of bill to rivet se infernal 'ly — can a t-ince tlie t-', which vhirh ihcy It religion me limits -the third s has no 'nee with >f GoJ in vlio jiave ." 2 Pet. trospcrity, ml inflict >n to their only who ileil tiieir t awaited of these ?sistance, in of ihe ted them lemously ondered, ose ears faithful 1 and in ,v notf' stianity ; jrant as heart," d could infinite that as m the mfluence of the k r > i« v i torment .hat cla.s whom V;'''"'m '' ''"^ '"'* ^'"'''- P^^^r to Peiied to live in their cl^nu 1 ' " a::!'^""'? '' f '" ^"^ " -- length hecomc loud in their cl 2„. T^' '"'^^ "^ "'''^" «h^'"ld at with which they ,ni,,, et o ' " '■ '" '^''"'"''^''"^ '^ ^'^^ ^^^^^V character of eccle^JticH/ ' ''"^'^ "M>''oclaiming the true carfiru-,.':;;::ri;::f ;f " '«f ^ - ' after of the locusts could not re t o d vt I ^^ "™ "^'^ "'^ ^'^™^ vvas a creature of their out Cn'rtlT-'r'"' ^'" ^^''°'« "^-'X heads" of this crea.uro? J'^tf ''^f ^^'^^ ^^^^ "'^e hate this beast of their ow'ctn T' '"^"'^ ""^ '^'^g'''" ^^ hearts to hate it" (Rev. xvii i" ' "?' [" ^^^ P"^ -'" their destroy it, without involvin- be J, '"^*'•'^, ''''^"'*>' "-^% ''ow to dnrkne. that gave birth to 1,0 e"^^ '"/ '^ -'- -in, foHn the were so entwined and inter oveT' IT' ''''' f'^"^ -'i'-'ons and flesh of one flesh." No Iv n T"^" " '^""^ "^ «"^ '^°"e, their usu,-ped power, and hret'h '"''?'',"' ''^' '" ""•^■^* ^-"^ them butgraduallytolessLtij t c::;rf"'^'"-^^^'-«--ined, "len to expose the arrogance • n | • . ^' ''""^^ '"^ encouraging and pretentions. Hen^e die t ' b "•"'"'"'■^"""'''-^ ^'^-S ™en who took the lead in that -re vol iTV" '"'"^' '^''"""'i^^ to the name of the " Reformation . nndl. .?''■ '^"'"'"""'7 k"own by the -e permitted to dissell^u^ ^^^l^Hir"'^ ^^''" -'"^" ^- which was to un .'arthcr discussion niuler parts of the prophecy beyond those investigated in tli-:-? pages. It was this- . " The order I propose to follow, in the observations which I have to offer on the Prophecies, will be, I. To en(iuire what Sealed Book it was, which John saw opened bv the Lion of the Tuike of Jddaii, and the nature of its contents, as declared by the removal of its 'Seven Seals,' and the sounding of the 'Seven Trumpets-' and here I hope to prove that tlie sealed book was that of the Prophet Daniel' and that it is now an ' Open Book.' ' II. To examine the book tiiat has thus been opened, (viz. Daniel,) and show how exactly its predictions have been verifir.l. III. To explain the prophecies dfllv; red by John, in consequence of his ' eating the book,' by the euinnmiul of the Angel, after it was opened— pro- phecies which he wd., commanded to prophecy 'against many people -av^ nations, and tongues and kings.' j i i > In the course of this investigation, I humbly hope, 1. To prove in the most plain and intelligible style, to the satisfaction of the unprejudiced, that ail (L. leading periods of time, in which the wonderful events predicted by Daniel and John were to take place, are given in the books themselves; and that, therefore, the events must be found and ascertained by the dates, and not the dates by events assumed as the fulfilment of these predictions, which is an absolute inversion of the natural order of things. 2. To point out, and in many instances with considerable precision, those events which actually were an accomplishment of these prophecies ; and, 3. To ascertain, from the dates and the signs of the times, the period ta which we are now arrived." *^ J. C, BRCKET, PRINTER, MONTREAL.